Q 


S 


POOR  LO! 


EARLY  INDIAN  MISSIONS, 


BY  WALTER  N.  WYETH,  D.  D., 

PHILADELPHIA,   PA. 


Hundreds  of  men  lie  dying,  dead; 

Brothers  of  ours,  though  their  skins  are  red; 

Men  we  promised  to  teach  and  feed — 

O,  dastard  nation,  dastard  deed! 

H.H. 


PHILADELPHIA,  PA. 

W.  N.  WYETH,  PUBLISHER, 

3920  Fainnount  Aveiiue. 
1896. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress, 

in  the  year  1896,  by  W.  N.  WYKTH, 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of 

Congress,  at  Washington. 


Electrotyped,  printed  and  bound  by 

C.  J.  KRHHBIEL  &  Co., 

602  Walnut  Street, 

Cincinnati,  O. 


To  MAY  AND  FANNIE, 

RETBESENTING  THE  FAMILY  OF  OTHER  YEARS. 
Very  affectionately, 
THEIR  FATHER. 


NUMBER  SEVEN  is  now  offered  to  the  reader.  It  con- 
tains sketches  of  men  and  women  who  gave  the 
best,  if  not  all,  of  their  working  years  to  the  needy  Red 
Men.  The  native  Indian,  rescued  and  consecrated  to  his 
Savior  in  earnest  service,  particularly  the  higher  type,  is 
also  introduced.  The  field  before  the  writer  was  very  en- 
ticing, and  he  trusts  that  his]  gatherings  will  engage  the 
attention  of  the  public,  and  increase  individual  sympathy 
for  Christian  work  and  the  lowly  subjects  of  it  still  roam- 
ing through  the  West. 

It  is  hoped  that  these  annals  will  be  found  faithful  to 
the  facts;  though  the  principal  events  and  the  main  char- 
acters only  are  made  prominent,  while  they  contain  but 
little  of  history  later  than  1850.  -Another  volume  may 
follow. 

For  the  great  favor  the  series  has  thus  far  received,  the 
author  presents  his  thanks. 

W.  N.  W. 

3920  Fairmount  Ave. 

PHILADELPHIA,  PA.,  April  i,  1896. 


PAGE. 

I.    THE   NORTH    AMERICAN— IN   HIS    NATIVE   WILDS; 

SEEKING  HIM;  EARLY  HEROES, 7 

II.  THE  CHEROKEES — EAST  AND  SOUTH  ;  FIRST  EFFORTS 
AND  TROPHIES;  "FOUR  WAGONLOADS  OF  MISSION- 
ARIES,"    15 

III.  THE  CHEROKEES— CIVIL  COMMOTION;  MEASURES  FOR 

REMOVAL  ;  THE  MARCH  OF  DOOM  ;  A  MOVING  AND 
GROWING  CHURCH, 26 

IV.  PRINCES,  WHITE    AND   RED — EVAN   JONES;    ELIZA- 

BETH L.JONES;  JOHN  B.  JONES;  JOHN  WICKLIFFE; 
OGANAYA;  JESSE  BUSHYHEAD;  OUCHALATTA, 49 

V.  THE  CREEKS,  OR  MUSKOGEES— IN  THE  EAST;  RE- 
MOVAL; FIRST  CHURCH  IN  THE  INDIAN  TERRITORY; 
INDIAN  MISSION  ASSOCIATION  ;  GREAT  AWAKENING  ; 
JOSEPH  ISLANDS, 64 

VI.  THE  CHOCTAWS — BEGINNINGS;  VOYAGING;  THE 
"ARK";  HORRORS  OF  REMOVAL;  STARTING  IN  THE 
WKST;  PHENOMENAL  PROGRESS,  84 

VII.  THE  SEMINOLES— FEATURES;  RESISTING  REMOVAL; 
FRIGHTFUL  FIGHTING  ;  OSCEOLA  AND  "  BIG  KNIFE  "; 
IN  THE  WEST;  JOHN  JUMPER;  NOTES  BY  DR.  G.  J. 
JOHNSON  AND  DR.  J.  S.  MURROW, 96 

VIII.  THE  FIVE  NATIONS,  STOCKBRIDGES,  AND  DELA- 
\VAHKS-CAREDFOR;  MOVING  WEST;  AMONG  THE 
WYANDOTS;  CHIEF  JOURNEYCAKE,  FAMILY  AND 
CHURCH, 115 

IX.  THE"0"  TRIBES — OTTAWA;  MISSIONARY  ASSAILED. 
OJIBWA  ;  ABOUT  THE  LAKES.  OSAGE  ;  CHARACTER 
AND  DESTINY.  OTOES;  MR.  AND  MRS.  MERRILL. 
OMAHA;  HOPE  DEFERRED, 134 

X.  THE  SHAWANOES — FIRST  EFFORTS;  FRIENDS  TRY; 
MR.  AND  MRS.  ROLLIN;  MR.  AND  MRS.  BARKER; 
DAVID  GREEN,  NATIVE;  CHIEF  BLACKFEATHER ; 
HOPE  REALIZED, 152 

XI.  THE  MIAMIS — IN  INDIANA  ;  TREATIES  ;  REMOVAL 
WEST;  HOME  MISSIONS;  FRANCES  SLOCUM'S  HIS- 
TORY,    165 

XII.  THE  PUTAW ATOMIES— ORIGIN  OF  THE  MISSION;  SET- 

TLING THE  INDIANS;    J.  LYKINS,  R.  SIMERWEI.L, 
ELIZA  McCoY;  ENTERING  INTO  THEIR  LABORS,  174 

XIII.  THE  WEAS— MR.  AND  MRS.  D.  LYKINS;  Miss  S.  A.  OS- 

GOOD;  HIGH  TRIBUTK, 186 

XIV.  INDIAN  OLIO— JAMES  A.  RANALDSOTS- ;  SAMFKT,  MAST 

MAN;  HONOR  TO  WHOM  HONOR;  A  Ilci-i:i  n.  CATSK; 
A  CHRISTIAN  CHIEF;  ENDS  OF  THE  EARTH  MEET,...  192 


The  graves  of  Harriet  Newell  and  Mrs.  Judson  are  hal- 
lowed as  the  shrines  of  the  saints,  and  their  memory  made  a 
watchword  among  Christians;  yet  the  Western  valley  is  full  of 
green  and  nameless  graves,  where  patient,  long-enduring 
wives  and  mothers  have  lain  down,  worn  out  by  the  privations 
of  as  severe  a  missionary  field,  and  "no  man  knoweth  their 
sepulchre." — HARRIET  BEECHER  STOWE. 


POOR  LO! 

i. 


HIS  NATIVE 
WILDS;  SEEDING  HIM;  EARLY  HEROES. 


people  named  Indians  are  the  original  Amer- 
icans.  History  does  not  trace  an  earlier  living 
race  on  the  Western  Continent.  They  were  met  by 
the  early  settlers  of  the  "  New  World  "  as  the  real  and 
only  inhabitants  of  it,  but  with  whose  type  of  charac- 
ter they  were  not  familiar.  They  found  them  disposed 
to  be  friendly  ;  willing  to  divide  their  coarse  fare,  their 
shelter  and  fire  in  time  of  extremity,  and  to  aid  in  re- 
covering children  or  others  astray  in  the  deep  wilds. 
There  was  no  ground  for  suspicion  with  either  party, 
except  as  it  was  created  by  false  or  unwise  steps  ;  and 
then  safety  was  assured  only  by  strictest  vigilance  or 
careful  conciliations. 

In  large  and  small  tribes  the  Indians  were  spread 
over  the  country,  from  the  Atlantic  ocean  to  the  Pa- 
cific. They  were  quite  numerous  ;  much  more  so  than 
they  have  been  since.  Their  domains  have  been  dimin- 
ishing continually,  until,  instead  of  being  considered 
the  proper  inhabitants  of  North  America,  as  formerly, 
they  are  mentioned  as  remnants  of  the  aborigines,  shut 
within  very  limited  territories,  and  treated  as  wards,  if 
not  as  prisoners.  Some  of  them  are  met  in  various 
towns  or  cities,  appearing  as  lost  or  strayed. 

7 


8  POOR   L,O  ! 

They  are  not  "  Indians "  in  any  proper  sense, 
though  this  early  name  is  the  one  by  which  they  are 
known.  They  are  "Savages,"  and  for  great  periods 
were  so  called,  though  by  reason  of  association  with 
civilized  people  they  have  put  away  many  of  their 
barbarous  habits.  Their  nature  is  toned  down,  partly 
through  consanguinity,  but  more  by  the  hand  of  cul- 
ture applied  to  them.  They  recognize  the  superiority 
of  the  "  white  face,"  and  readily  incline  to  accept  his 
friendly  proffers  of  guidance  into  better  ways ;  more 
so  as  the  years  pass.  In  the  classification  of  races 
they  are  named  "North  Americans";  the  other,  the 
dominant  race,  "  Europeans." 

The  encroachment  of  the  newcomers  upon  their 
possessions,  however  far  from  leaving  them  destitute 
of  hunting  grounds,  and  of  room  for  all  the  tribal 
expansion  of  which  they  were  susceptible,  eventually 
excited  jealousy,  fear,  and  animosity,  with  every  dan- 
gerous element  of  their  nature.  They  wished  to  hold 
the  forests,  streams,  and  hills  to  which  they  had  be- 
come accustomed,  with  the  graves  of  warriors  and 
sires,  rather  than  to  remove  to  unfamiliar  regions. 
They  knew  the  courses  of  the  game,  with  the  lairs 
and  the  "  licks  "  it  frequented.  And  these  were  their 
cherished  possessions,  acquired  by  discovery,  and  held 
by  right  of  undisputed  inheritance. 

How  many  centuries  of  untroubled  dominion  over 
the  primitive  wilds  of  our  country  the  Indians  enjoyed 
there  is  not  much  means  of  ascertaining.  But  the 
time  came  for  others'  fires  to  glow  in  the  forests ; 
other  and  improved  huts  and  hamlets  to  spring  up 
in  the  wilderness,  and  a  race  to  occupy  them  that 


A   MEMORIAL.  9 

would  "  see  God  in  the  clouds,  and  hear  Him  in  the 
wind,"  in  a  better  sense  and  to  greater  benefit  than 
they  had  been  able  to  do — that  knew  the  Great  Spirit 
in  reality,  and  would  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  Whoever  else  may  have  landed  on  the  coast, 
these  were  not  here  for  conquest,  and  were  only  too 
glad  to  impart  liberty  rather  than  to  take  it  away — 
the  inalienable  right  of  the  human  soul  to  life,  and 
the  pursuit  of  good,  with  freedom  to  worship  God. 

The  loss  to  the  Indians  by  what  they  supposed 
to  be  trespass  was,  in  part,  compensated  for  by  a  bless- 
ing of  which  they  had  no  conception.  Though  hav- 
ing the  universal  belief  of  nations  and  races  in  the 
existence  of  a  God,  whom  they  ignorantly  worshiped, 
if  at  all,  they  had  only  the  faintest  idea  of  the  way  in 
which  He  revealed  Himself  to  men,  and  knew  not 
how  He  became  to  them  wisdom,  sanctification,  and 
eternal  redemption.  The  way  to  the  traditionary 
"  Happy  Hunting-ground "  had  not  been  shown  to 
them. 

Language  was  a  medium  of  communication  not  to 
be  left  out  of  the  necessary  means,  and  when  learned 
it  opened  'the  way  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Indian's 
religion,  and  laid  the  learner  under  the  law  of  char- 
ity toward  him — to  disabuse  his  mind  of  false  views, 
and  to  teach  him  saving  truth. 

The  early  endeavors  to  rescue  the  perishing  In- 
dians of  New  England  are  among  the  most  credit- 
able to  be  found  in  the  entire  history  of  missions. 
They  furnish  a  record  of  fortitude  and  privation  rarely 
exceeded  in  Christian  annals,  while  the  fruits  testified 
that  Ihey  were  not  in  vain  in  the  L,ord. 


10  POOR    1,0! 

It  is  stated  by  unquestioned  authority  that  "  the 
first  settlement  of  New  England  was  a  missionary  en- 
terprise. The  Pilgrims  had  escaped  persecution  by 
retiring  to  Holland.  They  left  Holland  and  came  to 
this  continent  for  the  sake  of  preserving  their  rights 
as  Englishmen  by  settling  under  English  jurisdiction; 
of  preserving  their  descendants  from  the  contagion 
of  false  doctrines  and  corrupt  examples ;  and,  above 
all,  of  extending  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  lands 
where  Christ  had  not  been  named.  .  .  .  Efforts  for 
the  conversion  of  the  natives  were  not  delayed.  .  .  . 
It  was,  indeed,  impossible,  during  a  few  of  the  first 
years  of  their  contest  with  hardships  and  privations, 
to  make  such  public  and  systematic  efforts  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Indians  as  were  desirable,  but  indi- 
viduals, both  ministers  and  laymen,  appear  to  have 
seized  such  opportunities  as  they  could  command,  to 
make  known  and  recommend  the  Gospel  to  their  * 
heathen  neighbors,  and  in  this  way  much  was  done 
toward  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  Christianity  and  pro- 
ducing an  impression  in  its  favor.  A  few  of  the 
natives  even  gave  satisfactory  evidence,  living  and 
dying,  of  real  conversion  to  God." 

This  endeavor  began  very  soon  after  the  settle- 
ment of  New  England,  at  Plymouth  Colony,  in  1620. 
As  early  as  1621  it  was  reported  to  friends  in  Eng- 
land that  "  many  of  the  Indians,  especially  of  their 
youth,  were  found  to  be  of  a  very  tractable  disposi- 
tion, both  to  religion  and  humanity" — a  statement 
that  could  not  have  been  made  if  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion had  not  been  brought  to  their  attention. 

After  the  initial  years  (in  1636)  the  influence  of 


A   MEMORIAL.  II 

Christianity  and  its  adaptation  to  the  needs  of  the 
Indians  were  found  to  be  such  that  "the  govern- 
ment of  Plymouth  Colony  enacted  laws  providing  for 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  among  them."  And  after 
ten  years  more  (in  1646)  the  legislature  of  Massa- 
chusetts passed  an  act  for  the  same  purpose ;  and  in 
the  same  year  the  celebrated  John  Eliot,  who  had 
been  studying  the  native  language  for  five  years,  be- 
gan his  labors  at  Nonantum,  now  Newton. 

Earlier  than  Eliot,  however  (1643),  labors  were 
begun  by  Thomas  Mayhew,  who,  after  three  years  of 
successful  work,  sailed  for  England  to  solicit  aid,  and 
the  ship  was  lost  in  the  voyage.  His  father  (same 
name)  was  proprietor  and  governor  of  the  island  on 
which  the  son  had  labored — Martha's  Vineyard — and 
taking  up  the  missionary  work  he  prosecuted  it  for 
many  years,  and  until  his  death,  which  occurred  at 
the  ripe  age  of  ninety.  During  Eliot's  time  a  number 
of  men,  not  less  than  ten,  gave  themselves  to  the  cause 
of  the  Red  Man,  and  their  service  entitled  them  to  be 
mentioned,  as  they  were,  "with  distinguished  honor." 

By  the  close  of  the  century,  or  with  the  dawn  of 
A.  D.  1700,  the  religion  of  Christ  was  pervading  large 
sections,  as  was  also  the  spirit  of  civilization.  There 
were  twenty-five  to  thirty  churches,  with  about  as 
many  native  preachers,  and,  perhaps,  two  thousand 
"praying  Indians."  And  the  incidental  benefits  at- 
tending Christian  labor  were  many  and  important. 
The  men  became  farmers ;  the  women  learned  to  spin 
and  weave,  to  sew  and  knit ;  children  were  gathered 
into  schools  and  taught  by  educated  Indians.  Early 
in  the  new  century  the  work  spread  into  Connecticut 


12  POOR   1,0  ! 

and  Rhode  Island,  though  some  effort  had  been  made 
previously. 

In  1734  a  notable  movement  was  made  by  Mr. 
John  Sergeant,  a  tutor  in  the  Yale  College,  who  re- 
signed his  position  there  that  he  might  give  the  at- 
tainments of  his  young  manhood  to  the  ignorant  sav- 
ages. He  began  a  mission  at  Stockbridge,  Mass.,  in 
behalf  of  the  wandering  Mohegans,  who  thereafter 
took  the  name  of  Stockbridge  Indians.  He  soon  ob- 
tained a  strong  influence  over  them,  greatly  improv- 
ing their  habits  and  vocations,  thus  causing  a  great 
increase  of  material  good,  and  elevated  them  greatly 
by  means  of  churches  and  schools.  "  In  about  three 
years  he  was  able  to  preach  in  the  Mohegan  language, 
into  which  he  afterward  translated  nearly  the  whole 
New  Testament,  considerable  parts  of  the  Old,  and 
some  religious  works."  He  was  removed  by  death  in 
his  prime,  after  fifteen  years  of  such  great  usefulness. 
"  The  Indians,  who  had  learned  to  love  him  as  a  father 
and  a  friend,  thronged  around  his  deathbed,  where  he 
reminded  them  of  his  past  instructions,  and  charged 
them  to  remember  and  practice  what  he  had  taught, 
that  they  might  meet  him  in  peace  in  another  world." 

He  had  a  helper  in  the  educational  work,  a  Mr. 
Woodbridge,  who  took  charge  of  the  mission  tempo- 
rarily. Then  came  to  the  field  a  great  man,  Jona- 
than Edwards,  who  was  not  without  sympathy  for 
the  object  of  the  mission,  but  whose  mind  was  so 
thoroughly  enlisted  in  intellectual  pursuits  as  to  pre- 
vent attention  to  the  details  of  the  Indian  service, 
and  thus  to  limit  his  success.  It  was  here  that  he 
wrote  his  treatises  on  Original  Sin,  and  Freedom  of 


A   MEMORIAL.  13 

the  Will — strange  birthplace  for  such  scholastic  pro- 
ductions !  After  six  years  he  was  discovered  in  the 
solitary  wilds  he  had  chosen,  and  was  taken  and  made 
president  of  Princeton  College,  New  Jersey.  Among 
the  successors  another  John  Sergeant,  son  of  the  one 
named  above,  entered  the  field ;  and  in  time  the  war 
of  the  Revolution  came  on,  and  the  Mohegans  were 
divided  and  scattered,  and  the  mission  was  tempora- 
rily suspended. 

In  this  period  appeared  the  wonderful  David  Brain- 
ard,  whose  brief  career  was  signalized  by  a  self-denial 
and  a  devotion  to  the  work  that  have  few  parallels  in 
the  whole  range  of  Christian  endeavor.  If  there  ever 
was  "  madness  in  the  missionary  enterprise,"  it  was 
manifested  by  him.  And  if  there  ever  was  "  romance 
in  missions,"  it  may  be  found  in  his  peculiar  life.  Four 
years  of  service,  only,  were  allotted  to  him,  but  these 
were  filled  with  marvelous  experiences,  and  he  made 
an  ineffaceable  impression  upon  the  tribes  scattered 
through  New  Jersey  and  eastern  Pennsylvania. 

The  crowning  of  his  earthly  career  took  place  in 
the  home  of  Dr.  Jonathan  Edwards,  at  Northampton, 
Mass.,  under  circumstances  romantic  and  religious 
in  a  high  degree.  He  had  returned,  "  by  easy  jour- 
neys," from  the  Indian  country,  conscious  of  his  in- 
ability longer  to  survive  the  ordeal,  and  was  cordially 
welcomed,  with  hands  and  heart,  by  the  one  with 
whom  he  had  hoped  to  unite  his  life  in  the  Indian 
service — Jerusha  Edwards,  second  daughter  of  the 
distinguished  divine.  He  felt  that  he  must  visit 
Boston  to  secure  some  recruits  for  the  work  he  could 
no  longer  prosecute,  and  his  affianced  accompanied 


14  POOR  1,0! 

him  as  his  sole  companion  and  nurse — an  evidence 
of  her  brave  and  generous  love.  A  biographer,  Dr. 
Thomas  Brainard,  says : 

The  two  on  horseback,  everything  to  each  other, 
wending  their  way  over  hills  and  valleys  for  one  hun- 
dred miles  to  Boston,  would  be  a  fine  subject  for  a  poet's 
pen  or  the  painter's  pencil.  The  tall,  attenuated,  yet 
striking  form  of  the  missionary ;  his  brilliant  eye  but 
blanched  cheek;  his  worn  features,  on  which  labor  and 
suffering  had  put  at  the  age  of  twenty-nine  the  stamp  of 
years ;  his  hallowed  reveries ;  his  deep  spiritual  com- 
munion; his  pensiveness,  often  interrupted,  checked  and 
humanized  by  the  conscious  presence,  the  blooming  cheek 
and  radiant  eye,  the  musical  voice  and  cheerful  bearing 
of  the  healthful,  hopeful,  and  affectionate  being  at  his 
side — what  a  scene  for  canvas !  what  a  theme  for  poetry ! 
But,  perhaps,  poet  and  painter  have  shrunk  back  in  de- 
spair at  their  inability  to  depict  earth's  highest  hopes 
paling  and  dying  under  the  brighter  gleamings  of  Heav- 
en's nearing  glory. 

The  youthful  hero  accomplished  his  object,  but 
his  disease  increased.  After  six  weeks  he  was  re- 
ceived again  to  the  Edwards  home,  with  the  added 
assistance  of  a  young  brother  in  traveling,  having 
averaged  sixteen  miles  a  day.  Death  came,  but  it  had 
no  sting.  Then  the  grave — in  the  old  graveyard  at 
Northampton,  marked  by  a  plain  monumental  slab, 
and  found  by  means  of  a  well-worn  pathway — yet  in 
the  resurrection  it  will  be  seen  that  it  had  no  vic- 
tory. And  the  multitude  of  saved  savages  that  have 
felt  the  missionary  impulse  of  his  warm  heart,  trans- 
mitted through  the  generations,  will  join  him  in  as- 
criptions of  praise  to  the  L,amb. 


A   MEMORIAL.  15 


II. 

(&hev0kee#— EAST  AND  SOUTH; 

FIRST  EFFORTS  AND  TROPHIES; 
"FOUR  WAGONLOADS  OF  MISSION- 
ARIES.1' 

THE  Cherokees,  with  musical  name,  formerly  had  a 
home  in  the  southern  part  of  the  United  States ; 
and  there,  also,  resided  the  Choctaws,  Creeks,  and 
Chickasaws — the  four"  C  "  tribes  that  are  usually  as- 
sociated in  Indian  history.  The  territory  of  the  Cher- 
okees embraced  sections  of  southern  Tennessee,  north- 
ern Georgia,  and  western  North  Carolina,  a  few  hun- 
dred miles  square,  at  the  junction  of  those  States.  Like 
the  tribes  of  the  great  Mobilian  nation,  farther  south, 
they  gave  names  and  memories  to  the  regions  they 
inhabited  and  the  places  of  their  exploits. 

Where  the  Cherokees  came  from,  and  why  they 
settled  in  the  locality  mentioned,  like  other  questions 
as  to  the  origin  of  the  Indian  race,  can  not  be  an- 
swered. But  their  history,  so  far  as  traceable,  con- 
tains matter  of  much  interest,  particularly  that  part  of 
it  relating  to  their  religious  interests.  Christian  people 
were  not  behind  the  Government  in  caring  for  them. 
They,  rather,  went  before,  and  were  the  means  of  se- 
curing relief  from  the  Government,  in  the  adoption  of 
measures  for  their  benefit,  while  they  gave  to  them 


1 6  POOR   I,O! 

such  missionary  labors,  in  material  and  spiritual 
things,  as  resulted  in  greatly  improving  their  condi- 
tion for  time,  and  in  saving  the  souls  of  a  great  many 
of  them. 

In  1 80 1  a  Moravian  mission  was  established  at  a 
place  afterward  called  Springplace.  "  And,"  said  Dr. 
Rufus  Anderson,  in  1825,  "  very  commendable  exer- 
tions in  support  of  a  school  among  the  Cherokees 
were  also  made  for  a  few  years  subsequent  to  1803, 
by  the  Rev.  Gideon  Blackburn.  Excepting  these  ef- 
forts, there  was,  until  the  year  1816,  nothing  done  for 
the  Cherokees  by  the  Christian  Church ;  nothing  by 
the  civilized  world.  They  inhabited  a  country  which 
is  described  as  susceptible  of  the  highest  cultivation. 
But  most  imperfect  was  their  agriculture.  They  pos- 
sessed a  language  that  is  said  to  be  more  precise  and 
powerful  than  any  into  which  learning  has  poured 
richness  of  thought,  or  genius  breathed  the  enchant- 
ments of  fancy  and  eloquence.  But  they  had  no  lit- 
erature. Not  a  book  existed  in  the  language.  The 
fountains  of  knowledge  were  unopened.  The  mind 
made  no  progress," 

From  the  same  high  authority  it  is  learned  that  in 
1816  Rev.  Cyrus  Kingsbury  was  sent  to  the  Chero- 
kees by  the  American  Board,  with  an  offer  to  estab- 
lish schools  among  them.  The  offer  was  favorably 
received,  and  thus  was  begun  the  first  of  extended 
efforts  by  that  Board  for  this  interesting  people.  An 
institution  was  started,  named  Brainard,  for  the  dis- 
tinguished missionary. 

Information  concerning  this  new  movement  was 
rapidly  spread,  and,  reaching  a  bright  young  woman 


A    MEMORIAL.  I'J 

of  the  tribe,  living  one  hundred  miles  from  the  school, 
it  stimulated  her  ambition,  and  created  in  her  mind 
an  intense  desire  to  have  its  advantages.  Obtaining 
consent  from  her  parents,  she  entered  the  school,  July, 
1817,  when  about  seventeen  years  of  age.  She  was 
very  prepossessing,  comely  and  modest,  yet  was  char- 
acteristically fond  of  dress  and  ornaments.  Knowing 
God  only  as  a  being  existing  somewhere  in  the  sky, 
and  with  no  knowledge  of  a  Savior,  she  came  slowly, 
yet  surely,  into  possession  of  the  truth  concerning 
them,  and  after  six  months  from  the  time  of  her  en- 
trance to  the  school  she  was  a  devout  believer,  and  an 
assistant  in  religious  work  for  others.  In  the  same 
period  of  time  she  had  advanced  from  ability  to  read 
in  syllables  of  three  letters  to  ability  to  read  well  in 
the  Bible  and  other  books. 

Her  advancement  in  religion  was  equally  rapid. 
She  established  and  conducted  evening  prayer  with 
the  girls  in  the  school,  after  only  ten  months  of  ex- 
perience in  a  religion  of  which,  before,  she  had  never 
heard.  And  such  was  her  conscientiousness  that  the 
"  profusion  of  ornaments  in  her  ears,"  of  which  she 
had  been  fond  and  proud,  was  reduced  to  a  single 
drop  in  each  ear ;  and,  moved  by  the  good  example 
of  pious  women  of  whom  she  had  heard,  she  devoted 
the  rest  to  the  missionary  cause.  Her  activity  in  be- 
half of  souls  was  such  that  afterward,  when  she  was 
teaching  and  living  with  her  parents,  she  was  per- 
mitted to  see  her  father  and  mother,  a  brother,  and 
two  or  three  sisters,  with  others,  publicly  profess  faith 
in  Christ. 

This  case  is  brought  forward  to  show  that  the 


1 8  POOR   IX)  ! 

possibilities  for  good,  found  in  the  white  race,  are 
found  also  in  the  Indian,  and  that  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  is  the  same.  Her  moral  character  previously  to 
her  conversion  was  irreproachable.  "  This  is  the  more 
remarkable,"  says  her  biographer,  "considering  the 
looseness  of  manners  then  prevalent  among  the  fe- 
males of  her  Nation,  and  the  temptations  to  which 
she  was  exposed  when,  during  the  war  with  the  Creek 
Indians,  the  army  of  the  United  States  was  stationed 
near  her  father's  residence.  .  .  .  Once  she  even 
forsook  her  home  and  fled  into  the  wild  forest  to 
preserve  her  character  unsullied."  She  remained 
away  until  the  danger  was  over.  General  Jackson, 
who  commanded  in  this  war,  remarked  to  Dr.  Ander- 
son that  "she  was  a  woman  of  Roman  virtue  and 
above  suspicion." 

The  impression  she  made  upon  others  was  not 
only  positively  good,  but  deep,  and  widely  felt.  In 
her  school  work  the  soul's  interests  were  supreme. 
Such  a  heavenly  character,  rising  from  her  own  bar- 
barous race,  became  an  object  of  wonder  and  admira- 
tion. When  her  earthly  work  was  finished,  the  ad- 
miration and  love  continued.  In  a  final  journey  to 
Huntsville  (or  Limestone),  to  obtain  aid  from  her 
loved  physician,  it  was  necessary  that  she  be  borne 
upon  a  litter  to  the  Tennessee  River,  six  miles,  con- 
veyed by  boat  down  the  river  to  Trienna,  forty  miles, 
and  thence  on  a  litter  about  five  miles  to  her  desti- 
nation.' Added  to  "a  general  and  loud  lamentation" 
at  the  place  of  starting,  was  the  demonstration  of  af- 
fection along  the  way.  "  Small  groups  of  her  acquaint- 
ance were  frequently  seen  on  the  road,  waiting  her 


A   MEMORIAL.  19 

approach.  When  she  arrived  where  they  were,  they 
would  hasten  to  the  side  of  the  litter,  take  her  by 
the  hand,  and,  often,  walk  away  without  speaking  a 
word,  the  tears  all  the  while  rolling  down  their 
cheeks."  She  did  not  live  to  return. 

Thus,  after  some  weeks, "  the  mission  was  bereaved 
of  this  valuable  assistant,  CATHARINE  BROWN,  the 
first  fruit  of  its  labors,  and,  perhaps,  the  idol  of  the 
mission  and  its  patrons."  Her  life  and  character, 
with  the  circumstances,  were  thought  of  sufficient  in- 
terest and  importance  to  justify  a  memoir  of  her;  and 
a  small  volume  was  prepared  by  the  secretary  of  the 
American  Board,  Rev.  Dr.  Rufus  Anderson,  quoted  in 
this  brief  account.  It  is  evident  that  this  memoir 
was  read  by  Sarah  B.  Hall,  at  that  period  in  her 
youth  when  she  entertained  a  special  interest  in  the 
Indians,  and  hoped  to  become  a  missionary  to  them. 
How  much  it  did  toward  preparing  her  to  become 
the  wife  of  Geo.  Dana  Boardman,  and,  afterward,  of 
Adoniram  Judson — to  be  a  consecrated  Christian  and 
a  missionary — may  not  be  known  in  time.  To  learn 
its  immediate  effect,  peruse  her  tender  verses  on 
"  Catharine's  Grave,"  found  in  the  second  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Memorials,  entitled  "  Sarah  B.  Judson,"  page 
174.  One  great,  or  good,  life  acts  for  the  improve- 
ment of  another,  both  in  character  and  usefulness, 
when  properly  brought  before  the  mind.  The  piety 
of  even  the  "lone  Indian"  in  western  wilds  bears 
fruit  in  the  deeper  wilds  of  the  East. 

In  1810  the  Cherokees  numbered  12,395.  They 
had  large  flocks  and  herds,  and  many  industrial  im- 
plements and  establishments,  their  advantages  having 


20  POOR   1,0  ! 

rapidly  increased  after  the  introduction  of  educational 
labors  by  Mr.  Blackburn.  Partaking  of  the  spirit  and 
habit  of  their  latitude,  they  were  owners  of  negro 
slaves,  as  were  many  other  Indians  to  the  time  of 
the  Emancipation.  They  intermarried  with  the  whites, 
to  some  extent,  as  they  always  have  done,  but  did  not 
practice  the  vice  of  mixing  their  blood  with  that  of 
the  Africans.  Under  these  conditions  they  gave  an 
example  of  an  increasing  population,  and  would  have 
sustained  it '  had  favoring  conditions  continued.  The 
necessity  for  national  decay  was  imposed  upon  them. 

"  Among  this  people  Mr.  Kingsbury  commenced 
the  first  mission  of  the  American  Board  to  the  In- 
dians of  this  continent.  At  first  food  was  purchased 
in  Tennessee,  and  transported  with  great  labor  and 
expense,  some  for  forty  or  fifty  miles,  to  the  mission. 
To  obviate  this  inconvenience,  and  to  teach  the  pu- 
pils the  arts  and  habits  of  civilized  life,  a  farm  was 
purchased  on  the  Chicamauga  creek."  The  station 
was  Brainard.  This  beginning  was  followed  by  con- 
stant and  varying  endeavors,  both  east  and  west,  by 
a  large  number  of  laborers,  and  with  gratifying  re- 
sults. It  dates  from  January,  1817.  After  nine  or  ten 
months  the  Baptists  enter  the  same  field,  and  to  their 
toils  and  triumphs  attention  will  be  directed,  as  the 
main  object  of  this  narrative. 

Rev.  Humphrey  Posey  has  the  honor  of  the  first 
appointment,  by  the  Baptist  Board,  to  the  Indians  of 
the  South,  as  Rev.  Isaac  McCoy  has  to  those  of  the 
North.  Each  entered  the  work  at  his  own  door — in 
his  own  State,  thus  giving  to  it  the  benefit  of  an  ante- 
cedent knowledge  and  sympathy.  And  the  appoint- 


A   MEMORIAL.  21 

ing  of  the  two  occurred  in  the  same  autumn — McCoy, 
September  5,  1817,  and  Posey,  October  13,  1817. 

Mr.  Posey  proceeded  at  once  to  his  work  in  North 
Carolina,  his  native  State,  where  thousands  of  Chero- 
kees  lived  and  thrived.  Having  established  a  few 
schools,  he  felt  called  to  do  some  exploring  in  the 
regions  west  of  the  Mississippi,  doubtless  with  a  view 
to  locating  his  work  there.  His  protracted  absence 
caused  a  loss  of  interest  in  the  schools ;  also  a  nec- 
essary suspension  of  them.  On  his  return,  early  in 
1820,  he  established  a  missionary  station  at  Valley 
Towns,  on  the  Hiwassee  river,  just  within  the  south- 
ern line  of  the  State.  About  eighty  acres  of  land  were 
inclosed  for  a  mission  farm,  and  put  under  cultiva- 
tion. Mr.  Thomas  Dawson  was  appointed  assistant. 
Three  buildings  were  erected — for  the  schools,  the 
family,  and  farming  purposes.  Ere  long  forty  chil- 
dren were  under  daily  instruction  in  the  Scriptures, 
in  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  and  the  practical  duties 
of  civilized  life.  They  were  fed  and  clothed  also. 

Soon  a  day-school  was  started  at  Tinsawattee,  sixty 
miles  southeast  from  Valley  Towns,  in  the  State  of 
Georgia.  Successful  labor  in  that  part  of  the  country 
by  Georgia  brethren,  and  their  aid  in  this  enterprise, 
gave  assurance  of  success.  The  pupils  were  docile  and 
amiable,  and  gave  evidence  of  improvement.  Some  of 
them  said  to  the  stay-at-homes,  "  You  will  be  of  no 
account  if  you  do  not  go  to  school." 

In  September  of  this  year,  1821,  a  number  of  mis- 
sionaries were  sent  out  to  reenforce  the  mission  at 
Valley  Towns.  They  were  Thomas  Roberts,  super- 
intendent, Isaac  Cleaver,  a  blacksmith,  and  Evan 


22  POOR   LO ! 

Jones,  teacher,  with  their  wives  and  families,  and  John 
Farrier,  farmer  and  weaver — all  from  the  old,  historic 
church  of  Great  Valley,  Pa.,  west  of  Philadelphia. 
They  were  "set  apart  by  prayer  and  other  solemni- 
ties," in  the  Sansom  Street  Church,  Philadelphia,  Sep- 
tember 21 ;  and  with  them  Elizabeth  Jones,  Mary 
Lewis,  and  Ann  Cleaver — "  excellent  teachers."  In- 
cluding the  children,  there  were  twenty-five  persons 
in  the  company ;  "  four  wagonloads  of  missionaries," 
wrote  Dr.  Staughton,  the  secretary. 

The  Latter-Day  Luminary,  a  quarterly,  published 
in  Philadelphia  by  a  committee  of  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination in  the  United  States,  gave  a  report  of  this 
occasion  that  brings  up  the  age  of  romance  and  rigor- 
ous reality  in  missions.  It  states  : 

"  Ten  or  twelve  ministering  brethren  led  the  serv- 
ices by  singing,  prayer,  and  exhortation.  The  instruc- 
tions of  the  Board  were  publicly  read,  and  an  affec- 
tionate farewell  taken  by  the  shaking  of  hands  of  the 
ministers  and  missionaries.  The  meeting  was  power- 
ful and  melting ;  every  eye  seemed  to  say,  '  the  I^ord 
is  in  this  place  of  a  truth.' 

",The  following  morning,  at  1 1  o'clock,  the  mission- 
aries collected  themselves,  by  appointment,  at  the  Cen- 
ter Square.  Four  or  five  hundred  brethren  and  sisters 
from  the  different  churches  met  them.  There,  under 
open  sky,  the  praises  of  God  were  sung,  for  the  growth 
of  the  empire  of  the  Messiah.  The  missionaries  were 
again,  by  prayer,  commended  to  God  and  the  word  of 
His  grace,  when,  amid  a  thousand  wishes  for  their  pros- 
perity, they  ascended  their  wagons  and  departed." 


A   MEMORIAL.  23 

% 

The  first  news  from  this  interesting  embassy  of  the 
churches  to  the  Cherokees  was  written  by  Mr.  Roberts, 
dated  near  Newbern,  N.  C.,  October  27,  one  month 
after  the  departure.  It  was  full  of  notes  of  .continued 
health  and  good  cheer — "cheerfulness  depicted  on 
every  countenance,  and  the  missionary  flame  burning 
brighter  every  day." 

Prosperity  attended  the  mission,  though  amid  diffi- 
culties. Liberal  assistance  was  granted  the  school  by 
the  Government,  for  erecting  buildings  and  supporting 
the  native  children  ;  also  by  Christian  women  in  Balti- 
more and  New  York,  in  contributions^  clothing  and 
other  articles.  In  the  coldest  weather  a  valuable  dona- 
tion of  clothing  reached  the  station  from  New  York, 
and  the  necessity  compelled  a  distribution  of  it  on 
the  Sabbath,  after  the  public  worship.  The  smiles  and 
tears  of  children  that  were  well-nigh  perishing  beneath 
a  garment  of  tow,  or  with  less,  were  calculated  to  bring 
gratification  to  the  benevolent,  and  to  melt  the  hearts 
of  the  selfish. 

A  letter  from  Mr.  Roberts,  dated  August,  1822,  spoke 
of  the  school  as  still  increasing,  and  as  awakening  in- 
terest and  receiving  supplies.  The  Latter-Day  Lumi- 
nary, published  in  Philadelphia  ("  five  numbers  a  year ; 
profits  sacred  to  the  cause  of  missions "),  was  very 
helpful  in  creating  sympathy.  In  midsummer  of  this 
year  another  school  was  commenced  at  the  town  of 
Nottle  (or  Nottley),  sixteen  miles  southwest,  where 
Mr.  Roberts  had  been  preaching  once  a  month.  He 
also  wrote : 

f     "  We  are  now  engaged  in  translating  "  The  Philadel- 
phia Sunday-School  Spelling-Book,"  and,  if  health  be 


24  POOR  1,0 ! 

o 

spared,  we  hope  to  have  it  ready  for  the  press  in  six 
weeks.  As  this  excellent  book  contains  nothing  but 
the  pure  word  of  God  we  may  reasonably  hope  that 
the  same  divine  blessings  which  followed  its  progress 
through  cities  and  villages  inhabited  by  the  whites 
will  not  be  withholden  from  the  humbler  dwellers  of 
the  cabins  and  wigwams. "  * 

A  remarkable  and  important  circumstance  occurred 
in  this  period.  It  was  the  invention  of  an  alphabet 
for  the  Cherokees,  and  by  one  of  their  own  number. 
George  Guess  (Sequoyah),  a  half-breed,  born  in  1770, 
and  living  to  be  seventy-three  years  of  age,  enjoys 
this  unequaled  honor  among  his  people.  Though 
without  education  and  a  knowledge  of  any  language 
except  his  own,  his  genius  enabled  him  to  form  a 
"syllabic  Cherokee  alphabet,"  "solely  from  what  he 
had  heard  of  the  '  talking  leaf  of  the  white  man." 
He  applied  it  to  writing,  with  unparalleled  success. 
It  contained  eighty-five  characters,  and  by  it  young 
Cherokees  learned  in  three  days  to  write  letters  to 
their  friends.  "  Many  hymns  were  composed  in  the 
language,"  says  Gammell,  "  which  the  Cherokees  com- 
mitted to  memory  and  delighted  to  sing,  both  in  their 
own  lodges  and  at  the  meetings  for  public  worship ; 
and  in  1825  the  New  Testament  was  translated  and 
written  out  according  to  the  alphabet  of  Guess,  by 


*  Mr.  Roberts  resigned  after  about  three  years,  and  for  some  time 
was  employed  to  raise  funds  for  the  mission.  He  baptized  Evan  Jones, 
who  will  have  a  prominent  place  in  these  sketches ;  was  copastor  with 
Rev.  David  Jones,  of  Great  Valley  Church,  and  then  its  pastor.  Also, 
after  returning  from  the  Indian  country,  he  was  pastor  of  Lower 
Dublin  Church,  Pennsylvania,  and  of  Middletown  Church,  New  Jersey. 
He  died  at  Middletown,  September  24,  1865,  aged  eighty-four  years. 


A   MEMORIAL.  25 

David  Brown,  then  deemed  the.  best-educated  man  in 
the  Nation."  It  was  brought  to  maturity  in  1826 ; 
and  two  years  thereafter  a  newspaper,  called  The 
Cherokee  Phoenix,  was  established  and  published  in 
Cherokee,  with  an  English  translation. 

"  When  Guess  first  announced  his  discovery  his  coun- 
trymen were  incredulous;  but  repeated  and  careful  ex- 
periments soon  convinced  them  of  its  reality.  Many 
came  to  him  to  be  instructed;  one  who  had  learned 
taught  another;  the  art  spread  rapidly  through  the  Na- 
tion, and  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  years  a  majority  of 
adult  Cherokees  had  learned  to  read  their  own  language; 
and,  though  elegant  penmen  are  scarce  everywhere,  yet 
everyone  who  can  read  can,  by  taking  pains  enough, 
write  so  that  others  can  read  his  writing." 


26  POOR 


III. 

-CIVIL  COMMOTION; 
MEASURES  FOR  REMOVAL;  THE 
MARCH  OF  DOOM;  A  MOVING  AND 
GROWING  CHURCH. 


THE  Cherokee  country  at  the  beginning  of  this 
century  was  much  larger  than  it  was  afterward. 
It  was  reduced  by  sales  to  the  United  States,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  State  of  Georgia,  from  about  eleven 
thousand  square  miles  to  about  eight  thousand  square 
miles.  It  was  well  watered  by  living  springs  in  the 
mountains  on  the  north,  which  had  the  appearance  of 
natural,  elevated  reservoirs,  and  beautiful  streams  in 
the  fertile  and  wooded  plains  of  the  south  part.  Herds 
and  flocks  of  domestic  animals,  of  all  the  principal 
kinds,  and  in  great  numbers,  were  raised  and  put  to 
all  the  ordinary  uses  by  the  Indians,  proving  their 
tendencies  to  the  ways  of  civilized  life,  while  the  ex- 
tensive products  of  the  soil,  and  the  exportation  of 
cotton  of  their  own  raising  and  in  their  own  vessels, 
showed  their  capacity  for  commercial  pursuits.  They 
manufactured  cotton  and  woolen  goods,  and  cultivated 
the  mechanic  arts.  They  had  public  roads,  villages,  tav- 
erns, and  other  accommodations,  and  presented  well- 
laden  tables  to  the  hungry. 


A  MEMORIAL.  27 

This,  in  brief,  was  the  general  condition  of  a  nation 
of  "  savages  "  when  enjoying  the  right  to  life,  liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  It  was  well  organized, 
with  a  legislature  and  laws  guarding  it  against  cor- 
ruption by  white  people  who  were  near  by  and  to 
some  extent  among  them.  The  whites  had  privileges, 
except  those  of  voting  and  holding  office,  but  were 
denied  the  right  to  bring  in  spirituous  liquors,  and 
to  marry  the  Cherokee  women  otherwise  than  accord- 
ing to  local  law,  which  prohibited  polygamy  and  the 
inheritance  of  the  wives'  estates.  A  fundamental  law 
provided  that  no  land  should  be  sold  to  white  people 
without  authority  of  a  majority  of  the  Nation ;  the  vio- 
lator to  be  punished  with  death. 

The  Cherokees,  from  the  earliest  days  of  the  Re- 
public, were  treated  by  the  United  States  as  an  in- 
dependent nation ;  yet,  though  situated  in  the  very 
bosom  of  the  Republic,  and  numerically  weak,  no  effec- 
tive measures  were  taken  to  protect  them  against  in- 
trusion. And  their  prospects  were  blighted  by  the 
avarice  of  the  stronger,  after  they  were  well  prepared 
to  live.  A  recital  of  the  circumstances  of  the  ruin  of 
the  Cherokee  Nation  east  of  the  Mississippi  seems 
necessary  to  a  full  interest  in  the  missionary  work  per- 
formed in  their  behalf. 

The  State  of  Georgia,  which  had  been  aided  by 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  in  obtaining  a 
considerable  part  of  the  territory  of  the  Cherokees,  be- 
came greedy  for  the  remainder.  It  tried  to  induce  the 
Government  to  adopt  measures  for  a  forcible  posses- 
sion of  it,  and,  failing  in  this,  undertook  to  gain  it 
in  a  more  direct  way  under  cover  of  law ;  itself  mak- 


28  POOR  LO ! 

ing  the  laws  for  the  purpose.  It  ordained  that  "  all 
the  laws  of  Georgia  are  extended  over  the  Cherokee 
country";  also,  that  all  Cherokee  laws,  usages,  and 
customs  are  null  and  void,  and  that  not  one  of  the  Na- 
tion "  shall  be  deemed  a  competent  witness  or  party 
to  any  suit  in  any  court  where  a  white  man  is  a  de- 
fendant." 

By  thus  reaching  around  the  Indian  Nation  it  could 
arbitrarily  strangle  it  in  its  offensive  coils;  having 
taken  pains  to  make  laws  to  which  it  could  not  sub- 
mit. The  action  was  in  violation  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States,  and  intended  to  extinguish  an  in- 
nocent people's  title  to  home  and  native  land.  Filled 
with  alarm,  the  Cherokees  remonstrated  against  their 
oppressors  in  the  strongest  terms,  and  were  met  with 
the  contempt  which  the  strong  naturally  feel  for  the 
weak.  They  took  the  case  to  the  Supreme  Court,  with 
Chief  Justice  Marshall  on  the  bench,  and  obtained  a 
unanimous  verdict  in  their  favor.  It  was  maintained 
by  William  Wirt  that  Georgia,  after  cooperating  with 
Christian  zeal  for  the  intellectual  and  moral  elevation 
of  that  people,  found  in  their  improvement  a  ground 
of  alarm,  and  accused  other  states  of  interfering  with 
its  sovereignty  by  raising  up  an  independent  govern- 
ment within  its  chartered  limits  by  means  of  mission- 
ary work. 

The  Nation  numbered  at  this  time  about  eighteen 
thousand.  A  party  spirit  arose,  in  spite  of  the  decision 
of  the  Supreme  Court,  promoted  if  not  originated  by 
designing  persons  favorable  to  Georgia.  And  some 
Indians  on  each  side  thought  it  expedient  to  sell  out 
completely  and  seek  a  new  home  in  the  West.  Kach 


A   MEMORIAL.  29 

party  had  its  leader;  one,  Mr.  John  Ross, 'possessed  of 
good  talents  and  education,  with  broad  views  upon 
many  subjects,  making  him  prominent;  the  other, 
Major  Ridge,  popular  but  not  gifted  with  the  stamina 
requisite  to  a  patriot. 

Georgia  proceeded  to  enforce  its  wicked  laws,  in 
the  face  of  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court.  And, 
finding  the  Indians  very  stubborn  in  their  resistance, 
choosing  to  suffer  rather  than  lose  their  country,  they 
resorted  to  corruption  of  some  of  the  chiefs  with 
money.  The  clamor  and  confusion  were  such  that 
Government,  represented  in  Gen.  Jackson,  President, 
who  was  favorable  to  removal,  made  an  attempt  to 
treat  with  the  Indians  for  their  emigration.  The 
President's  agent,  Mr.  Schermerhorn,  went  to  their 
country  and  with  difficulty  obtained  a  hearing  with 
the  chiefs,  but  utterly  failed  in  his  mission,  for  they 
would  not  treat  for  the  sale  of  their  home-land. 

An  attempt  was  then  made  by  the  agent  to  in- 
fluence some  of  the  chiefs  with  money,  and,  by  mak- 
ing a  treaty  with  them,  to  bind  the  rest.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  forming  the  treaty,  by  which  "the  whole 
country  was  to  be  given  to  the  whites  within  two 
years  from  the  time  it  should  be  ratified  by  the  Sen- 
ate of  the  United  States."  But  the  Nation  rose  in  its 
might  and  majorities,  and  met  the  proposition,  when 
it  appeared  at  Washington,  with  an  astounding  memo- 
rial, protesting  in  the  strongest  terms  against  it,  as 
false  and  not  authorized.  Yet  the  treaty,  with  little 
variation,  was  published  as  the  act  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation. 

To   prevent   a  ratification   of  the    treaty   twenty 


30  POOR  LO ! 

picked  men  of  the  Cherokees  proceeded  to  Washing- 
ton to  meet  those  favorable  to  it.  It  became  appar- 
ent there,  that  if  they  would  not  sell  their  country 
for  what  it  was  the  pleasure  of  the  Government  to 
give,  they  would  be  driven  from  it  without  anything  ; 
therefore  all  that  was  left  for  them  to  do  was  to  get 
the  best  terms  they  could.  And  it  was  finally  agreed 
by  the  authorized  delegation  that  they  would  abide 
by  such  an  award  as  the  Senate  might  make  for  their 
lands,  provided  that  when  it  should  be  laid  before  the 
Indians  it  would  be  consented  to  by  them.  The 
"award"  was  rushed  through  at  midnight,  as  the 
Senate  was  finally  adjourning  its  annual  session,  and 
was  not  very  definite  in  its  terms. 

The  delegation  laid  the  matter  before  the  Nation, 
and  the  award  was  unanimously  rejected.  But  Gen. 
Jackson,  seeing  some  reason  for  the  removal — influ- 
enced, too,  it  may  be,  by  his  own  experience  with  In- 
dians in  war — had  determined  that  it  should  be  ac- 
complished. When  he  found  the  mass  of  Cherokees 
reluctant  to  accept  the  terms,  his  giant  will  rose  to  the 
occasion,  and  he  instructed  the  Secretary  to  inform 
them  that  "  no  propositions  for  a  treaty  would  here- 
after be  made  more  favorable  than  those  now  offered. 
The  sum  of  five  millions  of  dollars  was  fixed  upon  by 
the  Senate  as  an  ample  equivalent  for  the  relinquish- 
ment  of  all  their  rights  and  possessions  ;  that  most 
assuredly  the  President  would  not  sanction  any  ex- 
pectation that  more  favorable  arrangements  would 
hereafter  be  held  out  to  them  ;  that  this  was  the  last 
proposition  the  President  would  make  them  while  he 
was  President,  and  they  might  abide  the  consequences; 


A   MEMORIAL,.  31 

that  they  need  not  expect  either  branch  of  the  Govern- 
ment would  ever  do  any  more,  and  that,  therefore,  they 
need  not  expect  another  dollar."  The  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives consented  by  a  bare  majority  to  what  the 
Senate  and  President  had  determined  to  do,  and  an- 
other state  paper,  giving  instructions  to  the  command- 
ing general  sent  to  effect  the  removal,  completed  the 
Executive's  formalities  in  the  case. 

The  Cherokees  had  agreed  that  if  ever  they  sold 
their  lands,  or  any  part  of  them,  it  should  be  to  the 
United  States;  an  agreement,  however,  that  did  not 
oblige  them  to  sell  at  the  option  of  the  other  party. 
In  1802  they  owned  7,152,110  acres  of  land  within 
the  limits  of  Georgia;  and  afterward  ceded  to  that 
State  995,310  acres.  This  disposition  of  territory  nat- 
urally stimulated  emigration,  and  many  voluntarily 
moved  to  Arkansas.  But  meantime  it  stimulated  the 
greed  of  Georgia,  which  desired  a  more  rapid  removal 
and  full  possession  of  the  departing  people's  lands. 
While  action  of  Government  was  pending,  the 
representative  Cherokees  made  various  deliverances 
which,  in  strength  of  utterance  and  depth  of  pathos, 
have  few  equals.  Thus,  in  closing  their  memorial, 
they  say :  "  It  is  not  for  us  to  vindicate  or  attempt 
to  vindicate  our  great  Father,  the  President.  He  does 
not  need  an  Indian's  aid  nor  an  Indian's  eulogy.  But 
however  we  are  bound  to  love  him,  yet  it  is  due  to 
justice  to  state  that  we  have  been  often  pained,  and 
especially  of  late,  at  the  earnestness  with  which  he 
has  pressed  upon  us  the  subject  of  ceding  our  lands. 
Why  he  has  acted  thus,  we  are  at  a  loss  to  conceive. 
We  are  not  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  Convention 


\ 


32  POOR   LO  ! 

of  1802.  We  know  every  one  of  its  promises.  If, 
however,  these  are  to  be  violated,  and  the  fell  war- 
whoop  should  ever  be  raised  against  us,  to  dispos- 
sess us  of  our  lands,  we  will  gratify  the  delegation  of 
Georgia,  in  their  present  earnestness  to  see  us  re- 
moved or  destroyed,  by  adding  additional  fertility  to 
our  land  by  a  deposit  of  our  body  and  bones  ;  for  we 
are  resolved  never  to  leave  them  (the  lands)  but  by 
parting  from  them  and  our  lives  together."  "  Such 
was  the  resolution  of  the  Cherokees  at  this  period," 
says  the  historian  Drake.  "  But  fifteen  years  of  suf- 
fering overcame  them,  and  they  were  compelled  to 
submit  to  a  fate  they  could  not  avert." 

There  had  been  a  difference  among  the  Chero- 
kees in  respect  to  the  pursuits  of  life,  some  prefer- 
ring the  hunter's  roving  habits  and  others  the  settled 
life  of  farmers.  A  partition  of  their  country  was  talked 
of,  the  former  to  take  the  hill  country  and  the  latter 
the  plains.'  Eventually  some  four  or  five  thousand  of 
the  lower-town  natives  emigrated  to  Arkansas,  where 
they  led  a  miserable  existence,  some  being  swept  off 
by  disease  and  others  in  wars  with  the  Osages,  while 
a  few  got  back  to  their  old  country. 

Such  results  of  testing  a  new  country  quieted  those 
of  a  roving  disposition  in  the  upper  towns,  and  ren- 
dered it  impossible  for  commissioners  to  treat  suc- 
cessfully with  any  of  the  tribe  as  to  their  removal. 
And  so  all  attempts  in  that  direction  ceased  for  some 
years. 

The  agitation  was  very  perplexing  to  the  admin- 
istration of  James  Monroe,  President  (1817-1825). 
Georgia  was  pressing  for  extinguishment  of  all  In- 


A   MEMORIAL.  33 

dian  titles  to  lands  within  the  borders  of  that  State ; 
and  while  Mr.  Monroe  recommended  removal  and 
civilization  of  the  Nation,  he  declared  that  an  attempt 
to  remove  by  force  would  be  unjust. 

Meantime  the  State  of  Georgia  made  a  bold  at- 
tempt to  exert  an  authority  that  it  did  not  possess, 
and  to  wrest  from  the  Indian  domain  its  possessions. 
Answering  a  clamor  which  came  from  a  certain  coun- 
ty, an  injunction  against  the  Indians  was  granted, 
commanding  them  to  desist  from  digging  gold  within 
their  own  limits.  Some  were  fined  and  imprisoned 
for  continuance  in  working  the  mines,  after  being 
subjected  to  seizure  and  destruction  of  tools  and  ma- 
chinery, and  conducted  fifteen,  and  even  seventy-five, 
miles  to  court.  At  the  same  time  thousands  of  in- 
vaders, unmolested,  were  engaged  in  robbing  the 
mines  and  thus  defrauding  the  owners. 

The  administration  of  John  Quincy  Adams,  Pres- 
ident (1825-1829),  was  characterized  by  the  upright- 
ness for  which,  personally,  he  was  noted.  Georgia 
assumed  to  put  things  in  readiness  for  a  complete 
seizure  of  the  Cherokee  country  by  appointing  com- 
missioners to  make  a  topographical  survey  of  it. 
This  course  being  against  the  express  will  of  the 
Cherokee  council,  and  without  an  order  from  the 
Secretary  of  War,  brought  on  a  wordy  conflict  of  the 
general  Government  with  that  of  the  State.  But  the 
latter,  being  informed  that  its  high-handed  act  would 
not  be  tolerated,  subsided,  until  Mr.  Adams'  honor- 
able official  career  had  closed.  He  had  spoken,  in 
his  message  of  1827,  in  the  following  exalted  strain: 


34  POOR  LO! 

It  is  my  duty  to  say  that  if  the  legislative  and  execu- 
tive authorities  of  the  State  of  Georgia  should  persevere 
in  acts  of  encroachment  upon  the  territory  secured  by 
solemn  treaty  to  the  Indians,  and  the  laws  of  the  Union 
remain  unaltered,  a  superadded  obligation,  even  higher 
than  that  of  human  authority,  will  compel  the  Executive 
of  the  United  States  to  enforce  the  laws  and  fulfill  the 
duties  of  the  Nation  by  all  the  force  committed  for  that 
purpose  to  his  charge. 

In  1831  eleven  persons  were  arrested  and  tried 
for  the  crime  of  living  among  the  Cherokees  with- 
out taking  an  oath  to  obey  the  laws  of  Georgia.  All 
were  found  guilty,  and  all  pardoned  on  taking  the 
oath,  except  two  missionaries  of  the  American  Board. 
These,  Messrs.  Worcester  and  Butler,  would  not  con- 
fess and  accept  pardon,  and  were  committed  to  the 
penitentiary,  where  for  one  year  and  four  months 
they  performed  "  hard  labor  "among  felons.  Prison 
clothes  were  put  upon  them,  bearing  about  the  waist 
the  initials  of  their  names  in  large  red  letters.  The 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  cited  the  offend- 
ing State  to  appear  for  trial.  It  ignored  the  call.  The 
case  was  argued,  however,  and  Chief  Justice  Marshall 
pronounced  a  decision  in  favor  of  the  missionaries, 
declaring  the  laws  of  Georgia  extending  jurisdiction 
over  the  Cherokee  country  to  be  repugnant  to  the 
constitution,  treaties,  and  laws  of  the  United  States, 
and  therefore  null  and  void.  "  State  rights  "  were 
then  asserted,  and  the  complication  seemed  to  in- 
crease; but,  a  mediator  appearing,  each  party,  the 
State  government  and  the  two  prisoners,  withdrew 
proceedings  and  the  missionaries  were  released  and 
again  went  about  their  Master's  business. 


A   MEMORIAL.  35 

The  story  of  the  Cherokees,  with  its  many  shades, 
can  not  fully  be  told  in  this  narrative.  It  is  mainly 
one  of  success  on  the  side  of  the  stronger,  and  con- 
sequent loss  to  the  weaker.  Georgia,  understanding 
the  advantage  it  had  over  a  limited  nation  shut  within 
its  lines,  and  knowing  that  the  chief  executive,  An- 
drew Jackson,  who  had  succeeded  Mr.  Adams,  had  set 
his  iron  will  for  removal,  became  very  confident  of 
success,  as  well  as  unscrupulous  as  to  the  means  of 
attaining*  it.  Its  perseverance  in  pushing  the  Indians 
was  only  what  might  have  been  expected ;  while  the 
weakening  of  their  resolution  naturally  accorded  with 
their  circumstances. 

The  treaty  was  very  offensive  to  the  Cherokees 
generally,  and  their  delegation  hovered  about  Wash- 
ington endeavoring  to  secure  a  substitute  or  modifi- 
cation. They  felt  and  declared  that  they  could  not 
emigrate  under  its  provisions.  And^Government,  see- 
ing their  sullenness,  prepared  to  execute  it  by  force. 
Georgia  was  glad  to  cooperate.  It  had  already  laid 
its  lawless  hand  upon  The  Cherokee  Phoenix,  the 
first  newspaper  published  by  them  and  influential  for 
good  in  all  directions,  and  silenced  its  voice  because 
it  would  not  uphold  the  wicked  course  of  that  State. 
,  During  the  winter  of  1838-9  thousands  of  United 
States  troops  were  sent  into  the  Cherokee  country, 
and  in  the  spring  Gen.  Winfield  Scott  was  sent  to 
command  them,  for  the  removal  of  the  natives.  On 
arriving,  the  General  issued  his  proclamation,  entreat- 
ing the  Cherokees  to  yield  without  resistance,  and 
spare  him  the  painful  necessity  of  shedding  blood. 
The  23d  of  May  was  the  day  fixed  for  starting.  The 


36  POOR 

army  began  its  operations  in  small  detachments,  mak- 
ing prisoners  of  one  family  after  another,  and  gather- 
ing them  into  camps.  The  manner  of  the  proceeding 
gave  no  ground  of  complaint. 

Through  the  good  disposition  of  the  army,  and  the 
provident  arrangement  of  its  commander,  says  a  histo- 
rian, less  injury  was  done  by  accidents  or  mistakes  than 
could  reasonably  have  been  expected.  By  the  end  of  June 
nearly  the  whole  Nation  were  gathered  into  camps,  and 
some  thousands  commenced  their  march  for  the  West. 
The  extreme  heat  of  the  season  prevented  any  further 
emigration  till  September. 

Meanwhile  Mr.  John  Ross,  an  intelligent  chief,  and 
other  principal  men  returned  from  Washington,  and  ar- 
rangements were  made  for  conducting  the  remainder  to 
their  new  home  in  a  manner  more  satisfactory  to  them- 
selves. They  were  to  go  in  successive  detachments  of 
about  one  thousand  each,  under  leaders  selected  from 
among  themselves,  attended  by  physicians,  with  wagons 
or  boats  for  supplies  and  for  conveying  the  infirm. 

On  the  i pth  of  August,  which  was  the  Sabbath,  the 
church  at  Brainard  (American  Board)  gathered  for  the 
last  time  in  that  place  around  the  Lord's  Table.  Soon 
after,  the  whole  Nation,  amounting  to  about  sixteen  thou- 
sand people,  were  on  their  march  in  fourteen  companies. 
One  was  conducted  by  Evan  Jones,  of  the  Baptist  mis- 
sion ;  another  by  Mr.  Bushyhead,  a  Baptist  native  preach- 
er; another  by  Stephen  Foreman,  native  preacher  in  the 
service  of  the  American  Board ;  another  by  Mr.  Taylor, 
member  of  the  Brainard  church.  Several  missionaries  of 
the  Board  accompanied  them  on  their  way.  Their  jour- 
ney of  six  hundred  or  seven  hundred  miles  was  per- 
formed in  four  or  five  mouths. 

The   best   arrangements   for  their  comfort   appear  to 


A   MEMORIAL.  37 

have  been  made,  and  they  received  many  acts  of  kind- 
ness from  those  in  whose  vicinity  they  passed  ;  but  in 
such  a  work  suffering  and  death  were  unavoidable.  In 
the  ten  months  which  elapsed  from  May  23,  when  the 
work  of  their  removal  commenced,  to  the  time  when  the 
last  company  completed  its  journey,  more  than  four  thou- 
sand persons — more  than  one  fourth  of  the  whole  number 
— sunk  under  their  sufferings,  and  died. 

The  following  statement  is  found  in  their  history : 
"On  the  3ist  of  October,  1837,  as  the  steamboat  Mon- 
mouth,  with  six  hundred  emigrating  Indians,  was  as- 
cending the  Mississippi,  it  was  run  into  by  another 
vessel,  and  three  hundred  and  eleven  of  those  miser- 
able creatures  drowned  !  That  such  a  number  should 
have  been  crowded  into  one  boat  is  incredible,  and 
we  are  informed  that  the  boat  was  an  old,  condemned 
vessel.  It  was  probably  hired  cheap  by  the  contrac- 
tors for  removing  Indians." 

Such  is  the  brief  account  of  this  sorrowful  bit  of 
history,  compiled  chiefly  from  the  published  and  un- 
published accounts  of  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  which  was  vitally 
interested  in  the  whole  affair. 

Turn  to  the  records  of  the  Baptist  mission,  which 
was  immediately  concerned  in  the  same  tragic  events. 
The  work  had  prospered.  The  school  at  Valley  Towns 
had  been  as  full  as  it  could  have  been,  and  many  ap- 
plicants for  admission  were  necessarily  disappointed. 
Additions  to  the  church  were  frequent,  and  some  of 
the  converts  became  successful  preachers.  Nothing 
seemed  necessary  to  an  extensive  work  of  grace  ex- 
cept liberty  to  plan  and  labor  without  interference. 


38  POOR  1,0! 

The  school  at  Tinsawattee  also  continued  to  prosper, 
but  was  removed  to  Hickory  L,og,  about  ten  miles; 
the  little  church  at  that  place  continuing  to  receive 
the  care  of  its  faithful  pastor,  the  teacher,  Rev.  Dun- 
can O'Bryant. 

In  1831  the  congregations  of  the  two  places,  em- 
bracing about  eighty  families,  removed  to  the  Arkan- 
sas Territory,  and  persuaded  their  minister  to  accom- 
pany them.  They  settled  near  the  northern  line  of 
that  Territory,  in  a  rich  and  abundantly  productive 
district,  and  promptly  provided  themselves  with  means 
to  a  comfortable  living.  "A  sawmill  and  gristmill 
were  soon  erected  on  an  unfailing  stream  of  water. 
The  missionary  was  equally  thoughtful  for  their  spirit- 
ual welfare.  Before  he  had  finished  his  log  house  he 
opened  it  on  the  Sabbath,  and  collected  the  little  con- 
gregation for  religious  worship.  ...  In  the  course 
of  the  year  a  house  for  worship  and  the  use  of  the 
school  was  built.  ...  In  1834  Mr.  O'Bryant  died, 
after  an  illness  of  eleven  days.  He  was  a  zealous 
missionary,  and  possessed  the  confidence  of  all  who 
knew  him."  He  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Samuel  Al- 
drich,  from  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  who  died  after  one  year 
of  service.  Whisky  could  be  procured  on  the  Ar- 
kansas line,  two  miles  distant,  and  therefore  became 
an  obstacle  to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel. 

The  work  under  Rev.  Evan  Jones,  at  Valley  Towns 
and  vicinity,  widened  and  deepened ;  at  no  previous 
time  so  manifestly  as  in  the  summer  of  1831,  when 
there  were  seventy-eight  professed  Christians.  The 
revival  then  enjoyed  was  long  continued,  and  it  dif- 
fused its  salutary  influence  throughout  the  Indian 


A   MEMORIAL.  39 

Nation.  "  The  Christian  Indians  were  diligent  in  en- 
deavoring to  extend  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel ; 
and  numbers  in  remote  places,  who  had  never  heard 
a  sermon,  became  anxious  for  their  salvation."  Re- 
quests for  visits  from  the  missionary  came  twenty, 
and  even  forty,  miles. 

For  four  years  the  record  was  one  of  progress  and 
thanksgiving.  The  native  disciples  were  temperate, 
and  organized  into  temperance  societies;  they  main- 
tained family  worship,  and  met  on  the  L,ord's  Day  for 
public  worship  when  without  a  minister ;  they  erected 
hewn-log  sanctuaries — a  novelty  in  the  forests — with- 
out suggestion  from  a  white  man ;  and  a  native  min- 
istry arose — Jesse  Bushyhead,  John  Wickliffe  (Kanee- 
da)  and  Oganaya,  in  particular,  through  whom  much 
was  accomplished.  The  baptisms  at  Valley  Towns 
had  reached  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  sixty, 
and  the  net  membership  in  1835  was  two  hundred 
and  twenty-seven. 

"  During  the  year  1834-5,  the  minds  of  the  In- 
dians were  increasingly  agitated  by  the  measures  of 
the  United  States  Government  in  relation  to  their 
removal.  Many  had  acquired  a  competent  property 
by  their  own  industry;  they  were  a  community  of 
farmers,  possessed  of  all  the  necessaries  and  many  of 
the  conveniences  of  life.  Notwithstanding  their  dark- 
ened prospects,  and  the  continual  provocations  they 
were  obliged  to  endure,  they  were  patient  toward  all 
men.  The  revival  still  continued,  and  though  there 
were  fewer  conversions  than  in  the  three  previous 
years,  almost  every  sacramental  occasion  witnessed 
the  addition  of  some  to  the  church." 


40  .    POOR  u>! 

In  the  trying  ordeal  to  which  the  Indians  were 
being  subjected  by  the  unauthorized  treaty  which 
ceded  all  their  lands  to  the  United  States,  the  cause 
of  morals  and  religion  declined.  Bushyhead  and 
Oganaya  were  out  of  their  loved  employ  as  preach- 
ers of  the  Gospel  for  six  months,  having  been  in 
Washington  for  that  time  as  members  of  the  delega- 
tion for  the  adjustment  of  difficulties  with  Georgia. 
The  letter  of  the  former,  from  the  capital,  bewailing 
the  depression  that  had  come  upon  his  people,  moral 
and  spiritual,  is  very  affecting,  while  his  intelligent 
view  of  Providence  and  grace,  in  all  human  expe- 
rience, is  not  less  touching.  On  his  return,  though 
a  bearer  of  sad  news  to  his  countrymen,  he  lifted  up 
his  voice  in  the  wilderness  with  his  old-time  evange- 
listic fervor.  Taking  into  the  fellowship  of  work  a 
young  native  preacher,  Beaver  Carrier,  a  circuit  of 
about  two  hundred  and  forty  miles  was  formed,  over 
which  they  traveled  and  labored  with  marked  suc- 
cess. 

The  excitement  concerning  the  removal  was  reach- 
ing its  height  (1836),  and  Rev.  Evan  Jones  and  his 
interpreter,  Stephen  Foreman,  were  arrested  by  the 
United  States  troops,  and  compelled  to  leave  the 
» Cherokee  country.  Mr.  Jones  found  a  retreat  in  Ten- 
nessee, and  from  it  continued  to  visit  the  churches. 
He  visited  the  principal  places  in  rotation,  preaching, 
conversing  with  inquirers,  receiving  members  and 
regulating  the  discipline  of  the  churches,  touching 
minor  places  in  going  and  returning;  .and  one  day 
in  the  week  he  gave  to  instructing  the  native  preach- 
ers. The  attendance  upon  this  circuit  work  was  of 


A   MEMORIAL.  41 

the  rousing  sort.  The  natives  traveled  thirty  to  ninety 
miles  to  be  present,  and  some  of  them  returned  as 
"baptized  believers."  Hospitality  corresponded,  the 
preachers  being  principal  givers  rather  than  receiv- 
ers of  it.  Mr.  Bushyhead,  a  public  man  and  of  noble 
type,  on  one  occasion  fitted  up  his  large  barn  with 
seats  and  pulpit,  and  otherwise  provided  liberally  for 
the  people.  Sixty  or  seventy  were  entertained  at  his 
own  house  during  the  series  of  meetings.  Wickliffe 
and  Oganaya  also  entertained  great  numbers  who 
came  from  a  distance  to  attend  their  meetings.  Many 
were  baptized  on  these  occasions,  and  the  hearts  of 
the  laborers  were  so  filled  with  joy  that  their  perse- 
cutions had  but  little  effect  to  disturb  their  minds. 
They  did  not  cease  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ 
in  any  circumstances.  Some  of  the  Cherokees  became 
mediators  for  peace  between  the  United  States  and 
the  Seminoles  in  Florida;  and  when  the  latter  had 
been  thrust  into  prison  at  St.  Augustine  unjustly, 
while  under  a  flag  of  truce,  Mr.  Bushyhead  took  oc- 
casion to  preach  to  them  the  Gospel  of  love  and 
mercy. 

A  council  was  held  in  this  year  (1837)  at  Red  Clay, 
in  which  the  Indians  took  a  firm  stand  against  the 
treaty  of  New  Echota,  disposing  of  their  lands.  And' 
notwithstanding  the  excitement  which  such  an  occa- 
sion must  have  created,  the  council  was  conducted 
with  decorum,  and  religious  worship  maintained. 
Morning  worship  was  attended  daily  in  the  council- 
house,  and  preaching  almost  every  evening.  On  Sun- 
days congregation  convened  three  times,  thousands  in 
number ;  no  disturbances  except  such  as  were  caused 


42  POOR  to! 

by  the  whisky  of  the  white  smuggler.  A  discourse 
by  Mr.  Jones,  translated  into  Cherokee  by  Mr.  Bushy- 
head,  is  described  as  moving  the  translator,  and 
through  him  the  vast  congregation,  as  preaching  sel- 
dom moves  the  hearts  of  men.  Their  hymns,  the  old 
songs  of  Zion  in  Cherokee,  were  sung  with  remark- 
able correctness  and  effect.  The  words  and  tunes 
had  been  learned  from  the  missionaries,  and  practice 
in  public  and  private  had  given  them  great  power  in 
song.  In  the  midst  of  trouble  they  were  in  a  constant 
state  of  revival,  and  souls  were  added  unto  the  Lord. 

In  May,  the  month  in  which  the  removal  was  to 
begin,  Mr.  Jones  visited  the  Christians  of  the  moun- 
tain region.  He  found  them  "  calm,  devout,  and  more 
than  ever  interested  to  hear  the  truths  of  the  Gospel." 
They  set  apart  the  i6th  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
and  meetings  were  appointed  in  nine  different  places 
in  the  mountains,  in  view  of  their  sad  destiny.  But 
they  did  not  forget  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  around 
them.  In  one  place  the  members  entered  into  a  sys- 
tematic plan  for  visiting  the  destitute,  establishing 
meetings  in  their  behalf. 

On  the  23d  (or  24th)  "  the  Indians  were  obliged  to 
quit  their  pleasant  homes,  their  fields  of  corn,  their 
cattle  and  horses,  and  most  of  their  movable  property 
for  anyone  who  might  choose  to  take  possession.  In 
many  instances  individual  rapacity  forbade  them  to 
take  even  their  money,  or  anything  but  the  clothes 
they  wore.  One  thousand  and  one  hundred  com- 
menced their  sad  journey  together  on  June  17,  to 
join  four  thousand  more  who  were  collected  at  Ross' 
Landing.  They  offered  no  resistance,  but  quietly 
yielded  to  their  oppressors." 


A   MEMORIAL.  43 

A  report  from  Camp  Hetzel,  June  16,  states:  "The 
Cherokees  are  nearly  all  prisoners.  They  have  been 
dragged  from  their  houses  and  encamped  at  the  forts 
and  military  posts  all  over  the  Nation.  In  Georgia, 
especially,  multitudes  were  allowed  no  time  to  take 
anything  with  them  except  the  clothes  they  had  on. 
Well-furnished  houses  were  left  a  prey  to  plunderers, 
who,  like  hungry  wolves,  follow  in  the  train  of  the 
captors.  These  wretches  rifle  the  houses,  and  strip 
the  helpless,  inoffending  owners  of  all  they  have  on 
earth.  Females,  who  have  been  habituated  to  com- 
forts and  comparative  affluence,  are  driven  on  foot 
before  the  bayonets  of  brutal  men.  Their  feelings 
are  mortified  by  vulgar  and  profane  vociferations.  It 
is  a  painful  sight.  The  property  of  many  has  been 
taken  and  sold  before  their  eyes  for  almost  nothing 
— the  sellers  and  buyers,  in  many  cases,  being  com- 
bined to  cheat  the  poor  Indians.  .  .  .  The  poor 
captive,  in  a  state  of  distressing  agitation,  his  weep- 
ing wife  almost  frantic  with  terror,  surrounded  by  a 
group  of  crying,  terrified  children,  without  a  friend  to 
speak  a  consoling  word,  is  in  a  poor  condition  to  make 
a  good  disposition  of  his  property,  and  is,  in  most 
cases,  stripped  of  the  whole  at  one  blow.  And  this 
is  not  a  description  of  extreme  cases.  .  .  . 

"  These  savages,  prisoners  of  Christians,  are  now 
all  hands  busy,  some  cutting  and  some  carrying  posts, 
plates,  and  rafters,  some  digging  holes  for  posts,  and 
some  preparing  seats  for  a  temporary  place  for  preach- 
ing tomorrow.  There  will  also  be  preaching  at  an- 
other camp,  eight  miles  distant.  We  have  not  heard 
from  our  brethren  in  the  mountains  since  their  cap- 


44  POOR  LO ! 

ture.  I  have  no  doubt,  however,  but  the  grace  of 
God  will  be  sufficient  for  them,  and  that  their  confi- 
dence is  reposed  in  the  God  of  their  salvation.  My 
last  accounts  from  them  were  truly  cheering.  In  a 
few  days  they  expected  the  victorious  army  to  sweep 
them  into  their  forts,  but  they  were  going  on  steadily 
in  their  labors  of  love  to  dying  sinners. 

"  The  principal  Cherokees  have  sent  a  petition  to 
General  Scott,  begging  most  earnestly  that  they  may 
not  be  sent  off  to  the  West  till  the  sickly  season  is 
over.  They  have  not  received  any  answer  yet.  The 
agent  is  shipping  them  off  by  multitudes  from  Ross' 
Landing.  Nine  hundred  in  one  detachment,  and  seven 
hundred  in  another,  were  driven  into  boats,  and  it  will 
be  a  miracle  of  mercy  if  one  fourth  escape  the  expo- 
sure to  that  sickly  climate.  They  were  exceedingly 
depressed  and  almost  in  despair.  .  .  . 

"  The  work  of  capturing  being  completed,  and 
about  three  thousand  sent  off,  the  General  has  agreed 
to  suspend  the  further  transportation  of  the  captives 
till  the  first  of  September.  This  arrangement,  though 
but  a  small  favor,  diffused  universal  joy  through  the 
camps  of  the  prisoners.  .  .  . 

"  Brethren  WicklifFe  and  Oganaya,  and  a  great 
number  of  the  members  of  the  church  at  Valley 
Towns,  fell  into  Fort  Butler,  seven  miles  from  the 
mission.  They  never  relaxed  their  evangelical  labors, 
but  preached  constantly  in  the  fort.  They  held  church 
meetings,  received  ten  members,  and  on  Sabbath,  by 
permission  of  the  officer  in  command,  went  down  to 
the  river  and  baptized  them.  They  were  guarded  to 
the  river  and  back.  Some  whites  present  affirm  it  to 


A   MEMORIAL.  45 

have  been  the  most  solemn  and  impressive  religious 
service  they  ever  witnessed. 

"  As  soon  as  General  Scott  agreed  to  suspend  the 
transportation  of  the  prisoners  till  autumn,  I  accom- 
panied Brother  Bushy  head,  who,  by  permission  of  the 
General,  carried  a  message  from  the  chiefs  to  those 
Cherokees  who  had  evaded  the  troops  by  flight  to  the 
mountains.  We  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  them. 
They  all  agreed  to  come  in,  on  our  advice,  and  sur- 
render themselves  to  the  forces  of  the  United  States. 

"On  our  way  we  met  a  detachment  of  thirteen 
hundred  prisoners.  As  I  took  some  of  them  by  the 
hand,  the  tears  gushed  from  their  eyes.  Their  hearts, 
however,  were  cheered  to  see  us  and  to  hear  a  word 
of  consolation.  Many  members  of  the  church  were 
among  them.  At  Fort  Butler  we  found  a  company 
of  three  hundred,  just  arrived  from  the  mountains, 
on  their  way  to  the  general  depot  at  the  Agency. 
Several  of  our  members  were  among  them,  also.  I 
believe  that  the  Christians,  the  salt  of  the  earth,  are 
pretty  generally  distributed  among  the  several  detach- 
ments of  prisoners,  and  these  Christians  maintain 
among  themselves  the  stated  worship  of  God,  in  the 
sight  of  their  pagan  brethren,  and  of  the  white  hea- 
thens who  guard  them." 

Amid  this  dire  distress  and  confusion  the  Gospel 
made  advances  unprecedented  in  the  history  of  the 
Cherokees.  At  a  place  near  to  Columbus,  Tenn.,  Mr. 
Jones  and  Mr.  Bushyhead,  as  a  result  of  a  sudden  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit,  baptized  fifty-five  in  one  day,  and 
followed  the  ordinance  with  a  commemoration  of  the 
Savior's  death,  for  the  last  time  in  that  country. 


46  POOR  1,0 ! 

Mr.  Jones  says :  "  In  making  arrangements  for 
maintaining  religious  exercises  in  the  journey,  the 
brethren  acted  with  entire  disinterestedness,  and  cheer- 
fully left  their  friends  and  connections  to  go  into  the 
detachments  in  which  we  thought  they  were  most 
needed  and  could  be  most  useful.  Brother  Beaver 
Carrier  left  the  detachment  embracing  his  neighbor- 
hood, and  went  on  to  overtake  one  which  had  already 
started,  in  order  to  preach  to  them  on  the  journey 
and  after  their  arrival  at  the  place  of  their  destina- 
tion. Brother  Bushy  head  also  left  the  detachment 
comprising  his  own  vicinity,  and  all  the  friends  and 
associates  of  his  family,  with  whom  they  would  have 
been  much  more  comfortable,  for  the  double  purpose 
of  conducting  a  detachment  in  the  vicinity,  of  which 
there  was  no  one  competent  to  take  the  charge,  and 
to  accompany  that  portion  of  the  members  of  the 
Valley  Towns  church  who  resided  on  the  ValleyRiver 
and  among  the  mountains  of  Dseyohee,  north  and  east, 
to  the  North  Carolina  line." 

These  examples  had  many  imitators.  Mr.  Jones 
himself  was  forward  to  lead  and  endure  privation  for 
the  general  good.  He  separated  from  his  family,  leav- 
ing them  in  Tennessee,  while  he  accompanied  the 
Cherokees  to  the  Indian  Territory.  Crushed  hearts 
were  fragrant  with  piety ;  heartless  treatment  did  not 
quench  zeal  for  God ;  and  Christian  history  may  be 
searched  in  vain  for  better  illustrations  of  the  Chris- 
tian graces  in  bearing  calamities,  when  only  the  most 
barefaced  injustice  of  man  was  the  cause  of  them. 

The  track  of  these  emigrants  was  by  the  way  of 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  city  they 


A   MEMORIAL,.  4f 

were  detained  two  or  three  days.  There  were  four 
detachments,  with  seven  others  behind,  each  number- 
ing about  one  thousand.  In  the  two  parties  con- 
ducted by  Mr.  Jones  and  Mr.  Bushyhead  there  were 
upwards  of  five  hundred  Baptists.  The  leaders  and 
several  others  were  received  by  their  brethren  of  the 
city,  at  the  churches,  and  by  their  public  addresses 
and  private  interviews  added  much  to  the  interest  in 
missions  to  the  Indians.  By  their  songs  in  the  Cher- 
okee tongue,  and  tears  of  sympathy  for  their  poor 
countrymen,  the  hearts  of  the  hearers  melted. 

The  company  under  Mr.  Bushyhead  left  the  old 
country  on  October  5,  and  reached  the  new  on  the 
23d  of  February.  The  winter  season  was  less  favor- 
able to  some  epidemics,  yet  it  presented  an  ordeal  of 
suffering  in  other  particulars.  This  detachment  was 
detained  one  month  at  the  Mississippi  by  the  ice. 
Eighty-two  qf  the  company  died  on  the  way.  Sixty- 
six  were  Baptists,  and  of  this  number  two  were  se- 
lected to  keep  up  regular  worship  during  the  journey. 
These  did  so  by  holding  prayer  meetings  and  exhort- 
ing the  brethren  on  evenings  during  the  week  and 
on  Lord's  Day,  whenever  the  weather  would  admit 
of  it.  The  company  rested  every  Sunday,  except 
that  on  one  it  traveled  five  miles  to  get  forage  for 
the  teams.  The  rule  of  rest  was  due  to  Christian 
leadership.  The  statutes  and  promises  of  the  Lord 
were  the  songs  of  that  dreadful  pilgrimage. 

The  religious  interest  existing  when  these  Indians 
were  made  prisoners  continued  throughout  the  hard 
jaunt.  Attention  was  given  to  the  Gospel  messages, 
and  some  were  baptized  by  the  way.  The  church  at 


48  POOR  to! 

Valley  Towns  considered  itself  to  be  in  organized 
form — a  veritable  church  in  the  wilderness — and  it 
observed  the  ordinances  with  due  propriety.  It  con- 
stantly sought  the  salvation  of  sinners,  and  was  re- 
warded in  welcoming  some  to  its  fellowship,  while 
some  passed  on  to  the  church  above,  dying  in  the 
full  triumph  of  faith.  Where  in  the  annals  of  the 
church  militant  may  be  found  another  example  of 
evangelism  like  this?* 

Temporary  accommodations  for  the  churches  were 
at  once  provided.  Mr.  Bushyhead  wrote  with  explicit- 
ness  and  clearness  as  to  the  situation  and  necessities. 
He  said:  "  Books  are  greatly  needed  among  the  Cher- 
okees.  The  progress  of  the  Gospel  and  the  course 
of  providential  discipline  through  which  they  have 
passed,  have  given  such  a  stimulus  to  the  mind  of 
the  people  that  they  manifest  increased  eagerness  for 
information,  and  it  is  all-important  that  the  knowl- 
edge they  receive  should  be  of  a  healthful  kind." 
Stimulus  was  also  given  to  the  powers  of  evil,  and 
vicious  habits  had  been  introduced ;  yet  the  soldiers 
of  the  Cross  felt  no  fear  as  to  the  ultimate  result  of 
the  war  against  sin. 

*It  seems  that  another  church,  the  Amohee,  was  also  represented 
in  this  detachment,  and  shared  in  the  responsibilities  and  privileges  of 
membership.  The  two  moved  as  churches,  and  were  finally  located 
apart,  a  great  distance. 


A    MEMORIAL.  49 


IV. 

anfc  |Ufc— EVAN  JONES  ; 

ELIZABETH  L.  JONES;  JOHN  B.  JONES; 
JOHN  WICKLIFFE;  OGANAYA;  JESSE 
B  USHYHEAD  ;  O  UCHALA  TTA. 

(JEtmn  |tjcrn*#« 

EVAN  JONES  is  a  name  that  will  not  fade  from 
the  annals  of  an  intelligent  and  grateful  Chris- 
tian denomination.  The  man  who  bore  it  was  a 
Welshman  by  birth  and  rearing,  but  an  American  by 
choice  and  sympathy.  He  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
original  American,  the  Aborigine,  and  for  fifty  years 
bated  not  in  consecration  to  his  interests. 

He  was  born  in  Brecknockshire,  Wales,  May  14, 
1788,  and  was  educated  in  the  Welsh  and  English 
languages  preparatory  to  mercantile  pursuits.  At  the 
age  of  fifteen  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  linen-draper, 
and  spent  a  number  of  years  in  the  store.  It  was 
there  that  he  became  acquainted  with  the  young 
woman — also  a  clerk — whom  he  chose  for  his  wife, 
and  who  responded  with  a  choice  of  his  companion- 
ship for  whatever  circumstances  Providence  had  for 
them.  After  some  years,  and  with  a  little  family,  they 
came  to  America.  Early  in  1821  they  arrived  at  Phila- 
delphia, and  settled  in  the  village  of  Berwyn.  At  the 


50  POOR  LO ! 

close  of  their  first  summer  they  were  fully  prepared, 
by  conviction,'  to  offer  themselves  for  membership  to 
the  Great  Valley  Baptist  Church,  in  the  vicinity.  Their 
reception  was  cordial,  and  occurred  at  the  time  when 
the  pastor,  Rev.  Thomas  Roberts,  and  others  were 
preparing  to  enter  upon  a  mission  to  the  Cherokee 
Indians  in  the  South. 

This  mission,  with  but  one  Baptist  missionary  pre- 
ceding, and  no  records  of  heroism  to  inspire,  appealed 
with  great  power  to  Mr.  Jones'  sympathetic  nature. 
He  had  left  the  formal  Church  of  England,  had  been 
quickened  by  union  with  English  Methodism,  and  had 
satisfied  his  conscience  by  becoming  a  Baptist.  He 
was  then  ready  to  do,  to  dare,  and  to  suffer  for  Christ. 
His  zeal  for  God  was  consuming.  Only  one  month 
remained  before  the  departure  of  the  missionaries, 
but  he  was  ready  to  be  numbered  with  them — the 
most  ready  man  of  the  company,  as  events  proved, 
for  he  held  out  by  far  the  longest.  While  his  pastor 
took  the  office  of  preacher,  another  man  the  occupa- 
tion of  blacksmith,  and  another  that  of  farmer  and 
weaver,  he  modestly  assumed  the  duties  of  a  teacher, 
with  some  devoted  women  to  occupy  this  and  other 
spheres.  Teaching  the  untutored  Indian  was  thought 
to  be  a  matter  of  minor  difficulty,  and  requiring  but 
little  ability  in  the  teacher ;  yet  he  was  willing  to  con- 
secrate himself  to  the  lowly  "  children  of  Nature,"  and 
accept  the  hardships  of  frontier  life  in  order  to  do  it. 

The  experience  of  this  missionary  band  continued 
with  fair  success  for  about  three  years,  when  all  re- 
tired from  the  work  except  Evan  Jones  and  his  wife. 
With  almost  unexampled  fortitude — the  greater  be- 


A   MEMORIAL.  51 

cause  their  solitariness  was  intensified  by  the  loss  of 
associates — they  girded  themselves  to  t"he  task  of  sus- 
taining all  departments  of  the  mission.  The  teacher 
began  to  preach ;  he  labored  for  the  salvation  of  his 
pupils,  and  in  the  conversion  of  a  few  the  utter  moral 
night  of  the  benighted  Cherokee  seemed  to  be  passing 
away.  Still,  in  the  few  spindlings  of  dawn  he  saw  how 
sweet  must  be  the  full  day,  and,  by  contrast,  how  deep 
the  darkness  going  before  and  even  then  hanging 
upon  the  people. 

Mr.  Jones  had  succeeded  in  teaching  quite  a  large 
number  of  the  youth  to  read  and  write,  and  in  giving 
them  some  knowledge  of  the  English  language.  Yet, 
after  six  years  of  faithful  schoolwork,  only  a  very  few 
of  them  and  a  few  white  people  had  made  a  profession 
of  religion.  He  felt  that  another  plan,  more  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Great  Commission,  was  necessary  for 
him,  and,  having  given  the  school  into  other  hands,  he 
went  everywhere  preaching  the  Word.  "As  he  had 
not  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  language  of  the  na- 
tives, he  took  with  him  one  of  his  pupils  as  interpreter, 
and  with  him  he  rode  in  all  directions — over  mountains 
and  through  forests  and  across  streams — preaching 
Jesus  and  Him  crucified  to  men  and  women  into  whose 
minds  the  light  of  the  Gospel  now,  for  the  first  time, 
began  to  dawn."  His  son,  J.  B.  Jones,  thus  quoted, 
further  says :  "  That  was  the  turning  point  in  favor  of 
success  in  one  of  the  most  successful  missions  ever 
planted  among  the  Indians  of  the  American  continent. 
He  traveled  from  village  to  village,  and  visited  them 
from  house  to  house,  talked  to  them  one  by  one  or  in 
groups  about  their  eternal  salvation.  He  ate  with 


52  POOR  1,0 ! 

them  in  their  cabins,  and  slept  upon  his  bearskin.which 
he  carried  with  him.  Sometimes,  for  weeks  together, 
he  would  get  nothing  but  such  fare  as  they  gave  him 
in  their  wigwams.  Soon  he  succeeded  in  gathering 
them  into  small  congregations  under  the  shade  of  the 
trees,  and  there  he  preached  unto  them  '  Jesus  and  the 
Resurrection.'" 

Mr.  Jones  proved  to  be  admirably  adapted  to  the 
Indian  work  to  which  he  found  himself  fully  com- 
mitted]without  the  customary  time  for  preparation,  and 
without  expectation  of  becoming  a  leader  in  spiritual 
things.  His  nature  was  full  of  sympathy,  a  trait  which 
the  suffering  race  very  readily  appreciated.  He  entered 
into  their  trials  with  the  heart  of  a  woman,  and  their 
secular  concerns  with  the  mind  of  an  interested  busi- 
ness man.  His  usefulness  was  many-sided.  He 
framed  their  laws  and  treaties,  and  aided  Chief  John 
Ross  in  his  arduous  duties;  identifying  himself  with 
the  business  of  removal  to  the  new  country,  and  the 
settlement  of  their  difficulties  after  arrival.  Nor  did 
he  forsake  them  during  the  War  of  the  Rebellion,  but 
only  sought  to  save  himself  and  his  family  while  the 
tempest  was  passing. 

In  personal  association  he  conversed  freely  in  their 
tongue,  but  for  the  truest  impression  in  preaching  he 
invariably  spoke  through  an  interpreter.  In  common 
with  others  of  his  years,  who  do  not  incline  to  perfect 
themselves  in  languages  not  their  own,  he  did  not  cul- 
tivate the  natives  dialect.  And  yet,  cherishing  the  de- 
sire found  in  the  hearts  of  many  missionaries  to  fully 
identify  their  children  with  the  interests  of  the  people 
whose  cause  they  have  espoused,  he  spared  no  pains  to 


A   MEMORIAL.  53 

have  his  son  John  trained  in  the  use  of  the  Cherokee. 
It  became  to  him  a  "  mother  tongue,"  and  from  the 
time  he  was  thirteen  years  of  age  he  interpreted  his 
father's  sermons,  and  made  various  translations  of 
Scripture  and  standard  writings.  The  two  conducted 
the  valuable  little  bi-monthly  called  The  Cherokee  Mes- 
senger, which  was  read  with  avidity  by  the  natives, 
though  destroyed  in  the  time  of  the  war. 

Evan  Jones  and  son  were  sent  by  the  Nation  to 
Washington  in  1861,  and  also  in  1866,  to  aid  in  obtain- 
ing a  new  treaty,  which  resulted  in  securing  Cherokee 
annuities,  and  was  a  lasting  benefit  to  several  tribes. 
In  grateful  recognition  of  this  service,  the  Indians  gave 
to  them  and  their  heirs,  citizenship,  and  to  Evan  Jones 
three  thousand  dollars  in  money.  Father  and  son 
served  as  chaplains  in  the  first  and  second  Indian  regi- 
ments through  the  war.  In  1870  the  father,  over  four 
score,  and  no  longer  able  to  work,  went  to  live  with  his 
son,  and  united,  so  far  as  possible,  in  loving  service  for 
the  people  of  his  former  charge.  He  had  a  large  fam- 
ily, most  of  whom  passed  away  before  his  death.  A 
daughter-in-law  makes  this  tender  reference  to  him  in 
closing  a  brief  account  of  his  life  : 

"  I  always  loved  father  Jones,  he  was  such  a  dear, 
good  man.  He  and  mother  Jones  were  very  good  to 
me,  and  I  had  the  care  of  both  of  them  as  they  passed 
joyfully  away  to  their  home. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be  the  widow  of  John  B. 
Jones,  whose  last  words  were  '  O,  how  glorious! ' " 


54  POOR  LO  ! 


Mr.  Jones  was  bereaved  of  his  noble  wife,  Elizabeth 
Lanigan,  February  5,  1831.  She  was  the  companion 
of  his  youth  in  Wales,  and  of  his  young  manhood  in 
crossing  the  ocean  ;  the  participant  in  the  joy  attend- 
ing their  accession  to  the  Baptist  ranks,  and  immediate 
consecration  to  the  welfare  of  the  Indians  ;  the  cheer 
of  the  tedious  wagoning  to  the  South,  and  the 
helpmeet  of  his  home  in  the  wilderness  ;  the  mother 
of  a  mighty  man  of  valor,  John  B.  Jones,  and  superin- 
tendent of  the  mission  school  at  Hiwasse,  from  its  es- 
tablishment. "  She  was  a  woman  of  good  judgment 
and  education,  and  possessed  an  eminently  devout  and 
benevolent  spirit.  Her  labors,  and  often  her  priva- 
tions, were  very  severe,  but  she  'endured  as  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible.'  "  Except  in  the  matter  of  time,  it 
might  be  questioned  whether  her  toils  and  sacrifices 
were  not  equal  to  those  of  her  more  distinguished 
husband.  Ten  years  of  service  in  the  Indian  cause, 
longer  than  the  average  term,  and  continuance  in  the 
country  until  removed  by  death,  proved  her  faithful- 
ness. What  might  not  have  been  her  record  had  she 
been  spared  to  her  husband  during  his  term  of  fifty 
years  ! 


John  Buttrick  Jones  is  a  strong  character  in  the 
history  of  western  missions  and  civilization.  He  was 
identified  with  the  Cherokees  as  completely  as  the 
place  of  his  birth  and  a  long  and  useful  career  among 
them  could  cause  him  to  be.  He  was  a  son  of  Rev. 
Evan  Jones,  whose  eminence  in  the  Indian  cause  was 


A   MEMORIAL.  55 

shared  by  him,  and  was  born  at  Valley  Towns,  Chero- 
kee County,  North  Carolina,  December  24,  1824,  about 
three  years  after  the  parents  entered  the  Indian  mis- 
sion. At  twenty  years  of  age  he  was  baptized  by  John 
Wickliffe,  native  preacher.  In  his  twenty-third  year 
he  went  to  Madison  University,  New  York,  and  after 
the  academic  course  and  one  collegiate  year  there,  he 
entered  the  University  of  Rochester,  graduated  in  1855, 
and  was  ordained  in  that  city  July  14,  1855.  He  was 
married  to  Miss  Jennie  M.  Smith,  and  in  October  fol- 
lowing entered  the  Cherokee  mission  and  labored  with 
his  father,  under  the  Missionary  Union. 

His  birth  and  early  life  among  the  Cherokees  nat- 
urally imparted  to  him  their  language.  A  knowledge 
of  it,  with  a  good  university  education,  qualified  him 
for  the  literary  work  which  he  felt  called  to  perform. 
He  edited  a  magazine  in  their  tongue,  called  The 
Cherokee  Messenger,  corresponding  to  The  Cherokee 
Phcenix,  which  had  been  published  in  the  country 
east  of  the  Mississippi.  Also,  he  translated  into  the 
Cherokee  language  a  large  part  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, a  part  of  the  Old  Testament,  "  Pilgrim's  Prog- 
ress," portions  of  "  Parley's  School  History,"  sermons, 
and  tracts.  At  the  same  time  he  preached  in  almost 
every  part  of  the  Cherokee  Nation,  and  aided  his 
father  in  the  instruction  of  native  preachers. 

Thus  he  continued  to  the  time  of  the  breaking 
out  of  the  war,  when  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the 
Nation  on  account  of  his  Union  sentiments.  His  feel- 
ings were  not  bitter,  yet  a  tone  of  disappointment 
and  grief  is  manifest  in  the  calm  survey  of  the  situa- 
tion which  he  gives,  as  quoted  by  The  Baptist  Beacon  : 


56  POOR  1,0! 

In  the  year  1855  I  entered  the  service  of  the  mission. 
I  knew  all  about  the  difficulties  and  the  dangers  into 
which  I  was  going,  but  I  could  not  shrink  back  ;  for 
duty  to  God  and  man  seemed  to  require  me  to  labor 
among  the  Cherokee  people.  It  was  the  field  to  which  I 
had  been  looking  for  many  years,  and  it  seemed  that  I 
was  better  fitted  for  that  work  than  anyone  else.  I  could 
speak  their  language  as  my  vernacular,  and  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  people  and  their  customs. 

So  I  entered  upon  my  work  of  preaching  Jesus  and 
Him  crucified,  to  the  children  of  the  forest.  I  said  just 
as  little  about  slavery  as  our  opposers  would  let  me.  But 
I  rode  into  all  parts  of  the  Nation,  and  preached  where 
there  were  churches  and  where  there  were  not ;  where 
we  had  members,  and  where  we  had  none.  During  inter- 
vals of  preaching  I  was  engaged  in  instructing  our  native 
preachers,  and  young  men  would  gather  around  to  have 
difficult  passages  of  Scripture  explained.  We  also  had  a 
printing  press,  and  I  spent  part  of  my  time  translating 
portions  of  the  Bible,  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  sermons,  etc. 

But  the  wealthy  people  among  the  Cherokees,  instead 
of  being  rejoiced  because  the  poor  of  their  people  were 
being  enlightened,  grew  more  and  more  jealous,  and  their 
opposition  to  the  Baptists  became  hotter  and  hotter. 

It  is  stated  that  bills  were  frequently  introduced  in 
the  council  to  break  up  the  mission,  and  banish  the  mis- 
sionaries from  the  Nation.  Taking  advantage  of  the 
absence  of  members,  such  a  bill  was  passed,  but  it  was 
vetoed  by  the  chief.  Evan  Jones  had  been  cited  by  the 
Indian  Agent  to  answer  the  charge  of  propagating  abo- 
lition sentiments,  and  the  affairs  of  the  Nation  were  in 
commotion.  John  B.  Jones  fled  to  Illinois,  and  fixed 
his  residence  at  Upper  Alton.  His  journey  was  one  of 


A   MEMORIAL.  57 

much  severity,  requiring,  first,  a  jaunt  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  through  the  wilderness  to  a  railroad. 
While  settled  at  Upper  Alton,  in  the  atmosphere  of 
Shurtleff  College,  he  spent  six  months  in  continuing 
his  translations.  Then  he  removed  to  Jefferson 
County,  New  York,  and  took  charge  of  two  churches, 
and  in  the  second  year  of  the  war  entered  the  Union 
Army  as  chaplain  of  the  Second  Indian  Regiment  of 
Kansas.  He  was  of  special  service  in  winning  the 
Cherokees  from  the  Confederate  to  the  Union  Army, 
and,  finally,  in  unifying  them,  and  continued  in  the 
service  of  his  country  to  the  close  of  the  war. 

Dr.  G.  J.  Johnson,  in  a  graphic  description  of  his 
visits  to  the  Cherokees,  and  of  the  work  accomplished 
for  their  salvation,  pays  tribute,  incidentally,  to  this 
noble  man.  After  a  ponyback  ride  of  thirty  miles  in 
six  hours,  on  a  hot  afternoon  in  June,  he  was  called 
upon  to  preach  at  a  Cherokee  camp-meeting.  He  says : 

I  preached  that  night  to  several  hundred  well-behav- 
ing, taciturn  and  sober-faced  Indians,  Brother  Jones  inter- 
preting for  me  as  I  proceeded,  sentence  by  sentence,  into 
their  language.  The  Gospel  never  seemed  more  precious 
to  me  than  that  night.  Ten  inquirers  presented  them- 
selves for  prayers,  of  whom  several  found  hope.  The  next 
day  I  was  permitted  to  baptize  four  of  these  new  disciples 
— one  an  old  man,  tall  and  straight  as  an  arrow,  a  lad,  and 
two  young  women.  A  procession  was  formed  at  the  camp- 
ground, and  marched,  two  and  two,  to  the  sweet  rolling 
strains  of  a  Cherokee  song,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  dis- 
tant to  a  beautiful  stream ;  and  there,  under  the  shade  of 
the  trees,  and  after  a  prayer  by  Brother  Jones,  offered 
while  all  were  kneeling  upon  the  bank,  I  administered 


58  POOR  1,0 ! 

the  ordinance.  It  surely  seemed  as  though  that  Trinity 
that  attended  upon  John's  honored  administration  in  the 
Jordan,  eighteen  centuries  before,  was  also  present  here. 

It  is  due  here  to  say  that  the  Cherokees  owe  much, 
and  appreciate  too,  their  indebtedness  to  Rev.  J.  B.  Jones, 
whose  life  has  been  devoted  to  their  evangelization.  Born 
among  them,  the  Cherokee  is  his  vernacular,  and  he  is 
said  to  be  the  most  correct  and  intelligent  speaker  of  the 
language  now  living.  And,  withal,  he  loves  his  Nation, 
and  has  laid  his  all,  a  willing  sacrifice,  upon  the  altar  for 
their  salvation.  But  we  fear  our  brother's  work  is  nearly 
or  quite  done.  His  health  has  broken  under  the  load  of 
labor  of  love  he  has  long  carried,  and  he  is  now  contem- 
plating, unless  there  is  an  early  change,  as  a  last  resort 
for  his  declining  health,  a  removal  to  Colorado. 

Glorious  have  been  the  fruits  that  have  followed  the 
labors  of  these  two  Joneses,  to  whom,  probably,  more  than 
to  all  the  rest  of  the  world  beside,  the  Cherokees  are  in- 
debted for  their  Christianity  and  their  civilization. 

Rev.  B.  F.  Stamps,  editor  of  The  Baptist  Beacon, 
Muskogee,  Indian  Territory,  who  has  aided  the  author 
in  obtaining  material  for  these  sketches,  gives  the 
following  items  touching  the  close  of  this  career  of 
consecrated,  conspicuous  service  to  God  and  man : 

John  B.  Jones  secured  a  transfer  of  the  mission  site 
from  the  old  Baptist  Mission  to  Tahlequah,  where,  in 
1867-8,  he  secured  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  valu- 
able land  reaching  almost  to  the  heart  of  the  Capital 
City. 

Here  he  built  the  present  mission-house,  contributing 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  out  of  his  own  funds  for 
that  purpose.  During  the  time  he  lived  in  the  building 
he  paid  rent  on  it  to  the  amount  of  twelve  hundred  dol- 


A    MEMORIAL.  59 

lars,  while  working  on  salary  as  Indian  Agent,  and  all  the 
time  doing  missionary  work,  preaching  the  Gospel  "with- 
out charge." 

In  1875  he  resigned  his  position  as  Indian  Agent,  and 
went  to  Denver,  Colorado,  for  his  health.  There,  on  the 
morning  of  June  13,  1876,  as  he  lay  upon  his  bed,  his  dy- 
ing eyes  fell  upon  the  first  rays  of  the  rising  sun  as  they 
touched  his  window  —  fit  symbol  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness. And  as  he  gazed  upon  the  spot  with  rapture  he  ex- 
claimed :  "  Oh,  how  glorious  !  "  and  Jesus  took  him  to  him- 
self. 


The  native  ministry  became  a  very  important  ele- 
ment of  power  at  an  early  stage  of  the  work.  Con- 
verts, from  time  to  time,  proved  the  oneness  of  Chris- 
tian experience  in  all  nations  by  having  first  given 
themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  then  to  his  commissioned 
men  to  be  led  into  ways  of  special  usefulness.  They 
could  but  speak  the  things  which  they  had  seen  and 
heard.  When  Evan  Jones  had  fully  separated  from  the 
school  work,  that  his  heart's  desire  to  evangelize  might 
be  satisfied,  he  was  obliged  to  employ  others  to  inter- 
pret his  sermons  to  the  natives.  John  Tinson,  the  first 
Indian  converted  (1823),  acted  as  interpreter,  and  he 
and  his  wife,  who  also  became  pious,  proved  to  be  very 
valuable  helpers.  He  was  able  to  conduct  a  meeting 
with  much  profit,  and  was  frequently  trusted  to  do  so. 
In  1829  a  most  interesting  case  of  conversion  came  to 
view  ;  that  of  another  Cherokee,  with  his  wife,  who 
had  been  awakened  by  hearing  preaching  on  the  suf- 
ferings of  Christ,  and  the  perusal  of  a  little  book  con- 
taining hymns,  and  a  few  chapters  of  the  Bible  in  Cher- 


60  POOR  LO! 

okee.  Both  were  received  by  the  church  at  Hiwassee, 
N.  C.,  after  a  year  of  experience. 

Mr.  Jones  was  ordained  pastor  of  this  church  but  a 
few  years  previously.  He  became  greatly  interested 
in  the  man  just  mentioned,  and  soon  enlisted  him  in 
his  service  as  an  interpreter  and  assistant;  and  such 
was  his  character,  he  gave  him  the  name  of  John  Wick- 
liffe,  by  which  he  was  known  for  the  rest  of  his  days. 
He  took  him  into  his  plans,  taught  him  the  way  of  the 
Ivord,  and  made  him  a  preacher  of  power  in  his  Nation. 
They  traveled  together  on  long  preaching  tours,  and 
made  themselves  remembered  for  what  they  accom- 
plished, both  east  and  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Mr. 
Wickliffe  (Kaneeda,  his  original  name)  was  the  first 
native  preacher  among  the  Cherokees,  and  a  great 
credit  to  them.  He  sustained  his  good  name  and  per- 
formed ministerial  service  for  twenty-six  years,  when 
he  died,  November  22,  1857. 

Another,  named  Oganaya,  to  whom  no  patronizing 
name  was  given,  belonged  to  the  same  period,  and  bore 
similar  honors.  He  was  regarded  as  "  a  man  of  much 
influence,  deep  piety  and  great  usefulness."  He  had 
returned  from  Washington  as  a  delegate  of  his  Nation 
on  some  important  business'  with  the  Government, 
and  being  taken  with  cholera  at  Jefferson  City,  Mis- 
souri, he  there  died.  A  missionary  from  the  States 
wrote :  "  I  am  afraid  it  will  be  a  long  time  before  one 
can  be  found  to  fill  his  place."  The  tidings  of  his 
death  produced  deep  sorrow  among  the  churches. 
And  another,  likewise  deeply  lamented,  dying  just 
afterward,  bore  the  name  Dsulasky. 

"Jesse    Bushyhead    learned    Christianity  from   the 


A   MEMORIAL.  6l 

teachings  of  the  Bible  alone,  and  apart  from  all  other 
instructors  had  embraced  the  salvation  which  it  offers, 
with  an  intelligent  conviction  and  earnest  faith,  which, 
combined  with  his  own  superior  understanding,  ren- 
dered him  a  Christian  of  no  ordinary  stamp.  He  was 
baptized  by  a  minister  from  Tennessee  in  1830,  and  it 
was  not  till  he  had  collected  a  large  Christian  con- 
gregation at  Amohee,  the  place  of  his  residence,  that 
he  became  acquainted  with  the  missionaries  at  Valley 
Towns.  In  the  spring  of  1 833  the  mission  was  visited 
by  Hon.  Heman  Lincoln,  of  Boston,  the  treasurer  of 
the  General  Convention;  and  during  his  visit  John 
Wickliffe  and  Jesse  Bushyhead  were  ordained  to  the 
Christian  Ministry." 

In  a  very  sickly  season  Mr.  Bushyhead  died.  Mr. 
Gaminell,  quoted  above,  says  he  was  "  the  ablest  and 
most  successful  of  the  native  preachers,  and  one  of 
the  ablest  and  most  energetic  men  of  the  Nation  to 
which  he  belonged.  He  was  one  of  its  earliest  pio- 
neers in  civilization,  and  one  of  the  noblest  exempli- 
fications of  Christian  character  it  has  ever  produced. 
With  the  interest  of  an  intelligent  patriot  in  its  for- 
tunes, he  engaged  earnestly  in  attempting  to  avert 
the  troubles  which  threatened  it,  and  participated  in 
many  of  the  most  important  negotiations  relating  to 
its  removal  beyond  the  Mississippi.  In  addition  to 
his  services  as  a  missionary  he  was  also  appointed 
Chief  Justice  of  the  Cherokees  after  their  settlement 
in  the  new  territory,  and  in  this  station,  which  he  still 
held  at  the  time  of  his  death,  through  many  trying 
periods  of  national  affairs,  he  was  always  distinguished 
for  his  wise  administration  of  evenhanded  justice.  His 


62  POOR  1,0 ! 

memory  will  long  be  cherished  in  the  Nation'with  the 
respect  that  is  due  to  a  highminded  counselor  and 
magistrate,  and  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Gospel." 

Another,  having  full  knowledge,  wrote  of  him  as 
"  one  of  the  noblest-looking  men,  and  noblest-souled 
men  that  ever  lived.  He  was  a  chief  of  the  Chero- 
kees,  and  at  the  time  of  his  death  Chief  Justice  of 
their  Supreme  Court."  He  died  July  12,  1844,  aged 
about  fifty. 

Lewis  Downing  deserves  mention  as  among  the  most 
useful  native  preachers.  He  and  D.  M.  Foreman,  na- 
tive, were  helpers  of  Rev.  Evan  Jones,  and  partook  of 
his  spirit  of  sacrifice  for  the  salvation  of  their  race. 
The  tidings  of  their  success  were  very  cheering;  often 
very  affecting.  Crowds  attended  upon  their  ministry. 
Mr.  Downing  and  Oganaya  accompanied  Mr.  Jones  to 
the  Anniversaries  of  1852,  held  in  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and 
were  seen  and  heard  with  supreme  gratification.  The 
report  on  Indian  Missions,  on  that  occasion,  was  not 
only  encouraging,  but  even  jubilant.  It  made  mention 
of  the  entire  extinction  of  the  evil  and  guilt  of  slavery 
in  the  churches  of  the  Cherokee  Mission. 

On  his  latest  visit  to  this  tribe,  in  which  he  had 
the  company  of  preachers  and  United  States  officials, 
Dr.  Johnson  was  prominent  in  the  ordination  serv- 
ices of  another  eminent  member  of  it,  of  whom  he 
speaks  as  follows: 

Chief  Ouchalatta  (English,  Charles  Thompson)  is  a 
full-blood  native  Cherokee,  well  framed  and  of  medium 
size,  and  about  fifty  years  of  age,  distinguished  for  integ- 
rity of  character  and  eloquence — said  to  be  the  most  elo- 
quent orator  in  his  tribe,  though  he  can  not  understand 


A   MEMORIAL.  63 

nor  scarcely  speak  a  word  of  English.  He  has  just  been 
elected  chief,  after  a  spirited  contest  between  contending 
parties,  and  has  succeeded  already  in  restoring  peace  and 
harmony  throughout  the  Nation.  He  was,  years  ago,  con- 
verted and  baptized,  and  for  several  years  has  been  a 
licensed  preacher,  and  probably  would  long  since  have 
been  ordained  but  for  the  prejudices  that  existed  against 
him  because  of  his  profession  as  a  practitioner  in  law. 
But  now,  as  he  proposes  to  give  himself  to  the  ministry, 
in  connection  with  his  duties  as  chief,  his  brethren  were 
all  earnest  and  hearty  that  he  should  be  ordained. 

The  usual  examination  was  conducted  through  an  in- 
terpreter, and,  though  necessarily  brief  and  imperfect,  was 
entirely  satisfactory.  Ten  ministers  laid  the  ordaining 
hands  upon  him,  eight  of  them  Indians;  and  Major  G.  W. 
Ingalls,  U.  S.  A.  Indian  Agent,  a  Baptist,  made  a  lengthy 
and  impressive  address,  followed  in  brief  by  a  Presbyte- 
rian gentleman  and  by  the  Chief  himself.  The  entire  serv- 
ices, which  included  a  call  for  and  attention  to  inquirers, 
and  a  general  hand-shaking  at  the  close,  held  all  attentive 
for  nearly  four  hours.  A  sumptuous  dinner  in  an  adjoin- 
ing apartment  was  "  the  last  of  the  feast,"  and  about  one 
hundred  partook  of  it. 


64  POOR 


V. 


REMO  VAL  ;  FIRST  CHURCH  IN 
THE  INDIAN  TERRITORY;  INDIAN 
MISSION  ASSOCIA  TION ;  GREA  T  A  WAK- 
ENING; JOSEPH  ISLANDS. 

THE  Creeks  (Muskogees)  were  one  of  the  confed- 
eracies of  the  great  Mobilian  Nation,  which  once 
stretched  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  from  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  to  the  Mississippi  River,  and  spread  northward 
to  Ohio.  Their  name  is  said  to  have  been  given  to 
them  by  the  English,  on  account  of  the  number  of 
streams  found  in  their  fertile  country  —  parts  of  the 
States  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.  They  were  adopted 
as  subjects  of  missionary  labor  by  recommendation  of 
prominent  Baptists  of  the  South.  The  Mission  Board 
of  the  Georgia  Baptist  Association,  on  December  17, 
1819,  resolved  to  attempt  to  establish  a  mission  in 
the  Creek  Nation. 

The  tribe  had  suffered  greatly,  and  been  much 
diminished  by  war  with  the  white  people.  It  perished 
by  the  sword  which  it  drew,  having  encountered  Gen- 
eral Jackson  in  many  a  bloody  battle.  But  its  mis- 
fortunes tended  to  increase  Christian  sympathy  in  its 
behalf. 


A   MEMORIAL.  65 

In  1822  Rev.  L,ee  Compere,  of  South  Carolina, 
founded  a  mission  on  the  Chattahoochee  river,  the 
line  between  Georgia  and  Alabama,  and  continued  it 
until  1829.  It  was  named  Withiugton,  in  remem- 
brance of  a  liberal  giver  to  missions.  "  The  Creeks," 
we  are  told,  "  were  far  behind  their  neighbors,  the 
Cherokees  and  Choctaws.  The  darkness  in  which 
the  missionary  found  them  was  Egyptian.  Their  firm 
attachment  to  the  customs  of  their  fathers,  their  ex- 
treme mental  apathy  and  physical  indolence,  their 
mutual  quarrels  and  bitter  animosities  all  combined 
to  present  a  formidable  barrier  to  the  introduction  of 
religion  and  the  improvements  of  civilization.  Added 
to  this  was  the  disastrous  influence  of  whisky-traders 
and  other  designing  whites,  and  the  depressing  state 
of  their  relations  with  the  Government  of  the  United 
States." 

Mr.  Compere's  school  was  fairly  prosperous,  and 
a  few  were  converted.  The  Agent  for  Indian  Affairs, 
on  visiting  the  station,  "expressed  his  decided  ap- 
probation of  the  method  used  by  Mr.  Compere  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Indians,  and  his  conviction  of  the 
fitness,  both  of  the  missionary  and  his  family,  to  exert 
a  good  influence  upon  the  natives."  One  of  the  con- 
verts, John  Davis,  became  a  preacher  of  some  note, 
and  an  interpreter  for  Mr.  Compere  in  his  round  of 
duty.  He  emigrated  with  his  people  to  the  West,  and 
in  1830  received  an  appointment  as  missionary.  The 
mission  at  Withington  was  relinquished  in  1829,  owing 
to  the  unpromising  state  of  public  affairs.  The  emi- 
gration of  fourteen  hundred  of  the  tribe,  westward,  at 
this  time,  included  some  of  the  lads  who  had  been 


66  POOR  1,0 ! 

pupils  in  the  school,  and  who  retained  the  good  habits 
they  had  acquired. 

A  large  proportion  of  the  Creeks  had  been  removed 
by  the  year  1832.  Their  situation  was  more  favor- 
able to  their  improvement  than  it  had  been  in  the 
East,  though  the  whisky-dealer  and  various  opponents 
of  religion  still  attended  them.  "Mr.  Davis  for  three 
years  was  their  only  religious  teacher.  Not  being 
ordained,  he  made  no  attempts  to  gather  a  church, 
but  held  meetings  regularly  at  four  different  places, 
taught  school  three  days  in  the  week,  and  visited  and 
conversed  with  the  Indians  at  their  homes.  He  en- 
gaged in  his  work  with  great  zeal  and  discretion,  and 
'  the  common  people  heard  him  gladly.' "  He  con- 
tinued under  the  Board  until  1839,  faithful  and  true, 
and  died  two  or  three  years  later,  loved  and  lamented. 

The  time  for  organizing  a  church  was  at  hand, 
however.  The  arrival  of  an  ordained  minister  from 
New  York,  as  missionary  to  the  Creeks,  with  other 
favoring  circumstances,  justified  its  formation,  which 
took  place  in  September,  followed  by  a  good  acces- 
sion of  more  than  fifty  before  the  close  of  the  year. 
The  Sunday-school  numbered  seventy-four,  and  the 
congregation  on  the  Sabbath  three  hundred.  A  meet- 
inghouse, schoolhouse  and  other  buildings  for  the 
mission  were  erected  the  next  year,  and  the  station 
was  named  Ebenezer.  The  site  was  three  miles  north 
of  the  Arkansas  River,  and  fifteen  west  of  Fort  Gibson, 
in  the  midst  of  a  dense  Indian  settlement. 

The  great  pioneer,  Isaac  McCoy,  was  permitted  to 
be  present  at  the  formation  of  this,  the  first  Baptist 
Church  in  the  Indian  Territory,  which  occurred  Sep- 


A   MEMORIAL,.  67 

tember  9,  1832.  How  deeply  he  was  affected  by  the 
joyous  occasion  is  learned  from  his  own  words :  "  We 
retired  from  our  meeting,  not  only  with  solemn  coun- 
tenances, but  many  faces,  both  black  and  red,  were 
suffused  with  tears,  and  every  heart  seemed  to  be 
filled.  For  myself  I  felt  like  seeking  a  place  to  weep 
tears  of  gratitude  to  God,  for  allowing  me  to  witness 
a  Gospel  church  formed  under  such  auspicious  cir- 
cumstances in  the  Indian  Territory,  towards  which 
we  have  so  long  directed  our  chief  attention  with  deep 
solicitude." 

The  mission  was  reenforced  in  1833  by  the  com- 
ing of  Rev.  David  B.  Rollin  and  family,  with  two 
assistants,  who  brought  it  out  of  a  decline  caused  by 
a  blighting  sickness,  and  made  the  vine  to  flourish 
again.  But  disturbances  arose,  and  they  were  advised 
that  it  was  not  safe  for  them  to  stay  in  the  Nation, 
though  they  were  finally  freed  from  the  charges  pre- 
ferred against  them.  Indians  came  from  the  East  in 
large  numbers.  "  Chiefs  and  warriors,  old  and  young, 
were  chained  in  couples  until  they  reached  the  west 
side  of  the  Mississippi.  This  was  done  by  hostile  In- 
dians, aided  by  the  whites."  The  descendants  of  the 
notorious  Creek  warrior,  William  Mclntosh,  were  jeal- 
ous of  the  new  people,  and  in  asserting  their  own 
supremacy  declared  that  they  had  no  right  in  the 
country.  In  such  circumstances  it  was  difficult  to 
save  the  mission  from  extinction,  especially  as  the 
Creek  council  declared  by  vote  that  it  was  inexpe- 
dient. And  yet,  in  1838,  Rev.  Charles  R.  Kellam,  un- 
der government  appointment  as  teacher,  settled  at 
Ebenezer,  and  was  enabled  to  promote  the  growth  of 
the  church. 


68  POOR   LO ! 

By  "  poetic  "  or  other  justice,  three  of  the  sons  of 
Gen.  Mclntosh  became  Baptist  ministers.  This  was 
an  honor  he  did  not  deserve,  yet  it  might  have  been 
much  greater  had  they  found  in  him  that  sympathy 
for  their  calling  which  encourages  young  preachers 
to  do  well. 

Rev.  James  O.  Mason,  D.  D.,  accepted  an  appoint- 
ment of  the  Board  in  1838,  and  was  useful  in  many 
ways ;  very  acceptable  to  the  native  Christians,  but  not 
to  the  chiefs,  who  had  become  opposed  to  all  mission- 
aries in  their  country.  As  early  as  January,  1840,  "  the 
enmity  of  a  portion  of  the  Creeks  resulted  in  an  at- 
tempt upon  the  life  of  Mr.  Mason.  While  walking 
at  a  distance  of  two  hundred  yards  from  his  house,  he 
was  approached  by  three  or  four  Indians,  one  of  whom 
discharged  a  gun  at  him.  The  ball  passed  through  his 
clothes  within  two  inches  of  his  heart.  Another  In- 
dian rushed  toward  him  with  a  bowie-knife.  He  es- 
caped them,  and  immediately  made  the  affair  known  to 
the  Agent,  and  through  him  to  the  chiefs,  who  denied 
all  previous  knowledge  of  it.  Having  no  security  for 
himself  or  his  family  for  a  single  hour,  Mr.  Mason  made 
arrangements  for  an  immediate  removal  from  the  Na- 
tion. Thus  nearly  came  to  a  martyr's  end  one  who 
was  afterward  prominent  in  the  ministry  for  fifty  years. 
Some  apology  for  the  hostility  of  the  Creeks  may  be 
made  on  the  ground  of  their  serious  and  almost  anni- 
hilating defeats  in  battles  with  the  whites,  particularly 
in  encountering  General  Jackson.  The  disposition  of 
the  Aborigine,  individual  or  tribe,  when  soured  is  not 
soon  sweetened. 

Great  interest  in  the  Ebenezer  church  and  station 


A   MEMORIAL.  69 

was  felt  by  the  Board,  and  in  1842  Rev.  Evan  Jones 
was  requested  to  visit  it.  He  was  "received  with 
great  affection  and  joy.  They  said  they  had  long 
hoped  their  fathers  in  the  East  would  not  utterly  for- 
sake them,  and  that  they  believed  this  visit  was  in  an- 
swer to  prayer.  The  religious  meetings,"  Mr.  Jones 
adds,  "  are  conducted  by  two  black  men,  both  slaves. 
The  oldest,  Jacob,  is  ordained,  and  has  the  reputation 
of  a  devoted  Christian,  both  in  the  family  to  which  he 
belongs,  and  in  the  country  generally.  The  other, 
called  Jack,  is  also  a  steady  man,  and  bears  a  good 
character.  He  is  a  blacksmith,  and  is  employed  as  a 
public  smith.  He  and  Brother  Jacob  are  allowed  one 
day  in  the  week  to  support  themselves  and  families  in 
food  and  clothing.  These  days  they  devote  to  the  serv- 
ice of  the  church,  and  hire  the  working  of  their  little 
corn  and  potato  patches.  I  found  Brother  Jack  to  be 
a  good  interpreter,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  ready  and 
free  communication  with  the  people  through  him." 
Thus  Ethiopia  stretched  out  its  hands — to  help,  rather 
than  be  helped. 

The  Council  of  the  Nation  was  almost  unanimously 
opposed  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  within  its 
bounds,  the  feeling  having  been  embittered  by  the 
whites  ;  yet  one  of  the  chiefs  declared  to  Mr.  Jones  that 
he  had  not  the  least  objection,  and  that  popular  feeling 
was  not  unfavorable.  So,  in  1843,  another  visiting 
missionary,  Mr.  Kellam,  reported  work  performed,  and 
a  revival  in  progress  from  the  commencement  of  the 
year,  which  had  spread  nearly  through  the  Nation. 
About  one  hundred  had  been  baptized  by  Jacob. 
"  Red,  white,  and  black  attend  the  meetings,"  it  was 


yo  POOR  1,0 ! 

reported.  "  Jake  preaches  in  the  morning  in  English, 
Jack  in  the  afternoon  in  Indian,  and  James  Marshall 
at  his  own  house  in  the  evening;  then  there  are 
prayer  meetings  in  various  parts.  At  the  north  fork 
Canadian  River  a  meeting  is  held  almost  every  night. 
Some  twenty  '  doggeries '  are  shut,  we  hope  forever." 
About  two  hundred  were  baptized  during  the  year. 
Jacob  was  ordained  by  Messrs.  Kellam  and  Mason  ; 
James  Ferryman,  interpreter,  also  ordained.  A  church 
of  one  hundred  and  seventeen  members  was  organ- 
ized, of  such  as  first  met  approval ;  two  thirds  of  the 
number,  native  Creeks. 

A  little  later  the  Creeks  held  a  national  council,  and 
enacted  a  law  that  no  Indian  or  negro  should  preach  in 
the  Nation  on  penalty  of  whipping,  and  that  no  white 
man  should  preach  except  by  express  permission. 
This  greatly  distressed  the  Christians,  but  they  said 
that  "  they  hoped  they  should  pray  on,  and  that  none 
could  rob  them  of  their  religion  without  taking  away 
their  hearts."  Rev.  Eber  Tucker,  experienced  as  In- 
dian teacher,  and  appointed  missionary  to  the  Creeks 
about  this  time,  held  several  meetings  just  outside  of 
the  Creeks'  country.  He  wrote :  "  There  are  two  places 
in  the  Cherokee  country,  near  the  line  of  the  Creeks, 
where  missionaries  can  be  located  so  as  to  take  the 
supervision  of  the  two  Creek  churches,  and  another 
location  in  the  Seminole  country.  The  Seminole 
agent  said  that  his  people  would  not  consent  to  the 
law  passed  by  the  Creek  Council." 

Mr.  Tucker  made  a  second  tour  to  the  Creeks,  oc- 
cupying twenty-six  days,  and  traveling  four  hundred 
and  thirteen  miles,  during  which  he  did  much  and 


A   MEMORIAL.  «! 

learned  much.  There  was  a  considerable  awakening 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  "  the  people  had  built  a 
meetinghouse  twenty  feet  square,  with  a  good  chim- 
ney, convenient  seats,  and  a  preacher's  stand."  He 
had  the  consent  of  the  principal  chief,  Roily  Mclntosh, 
and  none  molested.  A  number  of  the  influential  men 
assured  him  that  they  would  use  every  lawful  means  to 
secure  the  passage  of  a  law  admitting  the  free  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel.  "  In  the  event  of  refusal,  they  say 
they  will  build  houses  in  the  Cherokee  Nation,  ad- 
jacent to  the  line,  at  their  own  expense,  if  the  Board 
will  send  them  missionaries;  and  the  Cherokees  say 
they  will  give  permission." 

The  opposition  continuing,  and  Mrs.  Tucker's 
health  declining,  Mr.  Tucker  thought  it  advisable  to 
retire  from  the  field.  His  work  was  productive  of 
great  good.  Two  churches  had  been  organized,  Ebene- 
zer  and  Canadian  River;  the  first  containing  about  one 
hundred  members,  and  the  second  two  hundred  and 
twenty.  The  last  year  of  his  appointment  he  baptized 
twenty  in  the  Nation,  and  as  many  in  the  adjoining 
country.  The  Board  stated  that  the  prospects  of  use- 
fulness were  inviting,  but  that  the  state  of  the  funds 
did  not  admit  of  immediate  reinforcement.  The  oppo- 
sition would  not  have  stood  before  a  vigorous,  onward 
movement  by  the  Lord's  hosts,  and  it  is  painful  to  state 
that  the  work  was  suspended,  especially  as  the  final 
word  in  1845  was:  "The  progress  of  religion  in  the 
Nation  is  cheering.  Five  individuals  have  been  cruelly 
scourged,  but  abide  faithful."  The  school  funds  of 
the  Nation  at  this  time  amounted  to  four  thousand 
dollars  a  year,  with  land  resources,  the  income  of 


72  POOR  1,0 ! 

which  would  have  been  as  much  more,  and  which  the 
tribe  proposed  to  appropriate  in  the  same  direction. 
This  means  the  Creeks  desired  some  society  to  aid 
them  in  managing. 

The  story  of  missions  to  the  Creeks  does  not  end 
here.  The  privations  of  missionaries  and  the  scourg- 
ings  of  submissive  saints  were  had  in  remembrance  on 
High,  and  were  not  to  be  without  their  reward  and 
fruit.  Though  the  church  was  in  captivity  in  the 
wilderness,  yet  deliverance  was  provided  in  another 
quarter.  The  Canadian  River  alone  separated  the 
Creeks  from  the  Choctaws,  and  to  the  latter  there 
was  free  access.  The  missionaries  crossed  the  river, 
and,  perhaps,  having  acquired  the  Indian  habit,  hov- 
ered along  the  border  of  the  country  they  wished  to 
subdue  for  Christ.  Great  meetings  were  held,  and 
numbers  were  baptized. 

Yet  a  strong  though  silent  movement,  destined  to 
bring  great  things  to  pass,  was  starting  in  a  distant 
State.  The  unforgetting  and  unforgotten  hero,  Isaac 
McCoy,  had  seemed  to  retire  from  the  Indian  country, 
but  only  that  he  might  organize  a  new  effort  for  its 
redemption.  Finding  a  welcome  in  the  locality  from 
which  he  went  out,  in  his  early  manhood,  he  chose 
the  city  of  L,ouisville  as  a  strategic  point,  and  there 
garrisoned  his  force.  First,  an  informal  meeting  in 
that  city  to  consider  the  advisability  of  organizing  an 
association  which  should  have  for  its  exclusive  aim 
an  evangelizing  and  civilizing  movement  among  the 
Aborigines ;  then,  the  presentation  of  its  conclusions 
to  the  notable  gathering  in  Cincinnati,  known  as  the 
Western  Baptist  Convention,  in  October  of  the  same 


A   MEMORIAL.  73 

year  (1842).  The  organization  was  effected  on  the 
latter  occasion,  and  Mr.  McCoy  made  its  chief  execu- 
tive— Corresponding  Secretary  and  Agent — and  Louis- 
ville, Kentucky,  its  seat. 

The  field-marshal  of  twenty-five  years,  known  in 
the  seaboard  cities,  familiar  at  the  seat  of  Govern- 
ment, and  recognized  by  his  denomination  as  the  un- 
tiring friend  of  the  helpless  Indians,  was  the  man  to 
administer,  in  connection  with  a  sympathizing  Board, 
the  important  affairs  of  the  American  Indian  Mission 
Association.  His  own  hardships  assured  in  him  a  deep 
sympathy  for  every  missionary,  while  his  knowledge 
of  the  Indians  aided  him  in  forming  plans  for  their 
relief  and  formulating  appeals  to  the  public  in  their 
behalf.  The  Association  was  willing  to  assume  the 
Indian  mission  work  of  the  Indian  Territory,  operated 
by  the  Baptist  General  Convention  of  the  United  States, 
and  the  most  of  it  was  transferred  to  it. 

It  began  the  list  of  appointments  with  the  names 
of  Rev.  Johnston  Lykins,  who  already  had  been  in 
the  Indian  mission  for  twenty-five  years,  and  his 
wife  Delilah,  daughter  of  the  secretary,  Mr.  McCoy, 
and  one  of  his  earliest  gifts  to  the  cause.  Mrs.  Ivy- 
kins  was  also  the  first  of  the  Association's  missiona- 
ries to  be  released  from  earth.  The  Master  received 
from  her  renewed  evidence  of  fidelity  to  the  cause  of 
the  lowly,  in  one  more  year  of  consecration,  then 
bade  her  enter  into  His  rest.  She  went  to  Louis- 
ville, seeking  recuperation  in  the  arms  of  her  parents 
and  by  the  aid  of  physicians,  and  when  it  became  ap- 
parent that  she  was  incurable,  nothing  could  deter 
her  from  hastening  back  to  the  Indian  country,  that 


74  POOR  1,0! 

she  might  make  her  grave  with  those  for  whom  she 
had  cherished  a  pitying  interest  from  her  childhood. 

The  next  appointment  was  for  the  benefit  of  the, 
Creeks  and  Choctaws ;  that  of  Rev.  Sidney  Dyer,  Ph.  D., 
widely  and  favorably  known  in  the  denomination.  He 
was  received  with  remarkable  favor,  traveled  long  dis- 
tances, and  preached  to  large  assemblies ;  "  but,  owing 
to  the  ill  health  of  himself  and  family,  he  left  after  a 
residence  of  a  few  months."  The  people  were  widely 
scattered,  and  many  of  them  came  twenty  miles  to 
the  worship ;  came  on  Saturday  and  camped. 

The  church  on  Canadian  River  had  two  preaching- 
places,  and  was  thriving.  At  one  of  these  places  wor- 
ship was  first  held  in  an  evacuated  storehouse.  An 
opposer  to  religion,  though  living  a  mile  from  it,  said 
"they  made  so  much  noise  in  worship  that  it  hurt 
his  ears,"  and  he  pulled  down  the  rude  sanctuary. 
But  one  brother  remarked  that  "the  sky  was  very 
large,  and  they  could  worship  under  it " — as  they  did, 
with  only  a  shade  made  of  bushes. 

There  was  a  great  awakening  among  the  Creeks 
at  North  Fork  Town,  about  thirty  miles  distant, 
which  had  been  considered  the  very  worst  settlement 
in  the  Nation.  An  old  colored  man,  named  Jesse, 
was  the  righteous  one  for  whose  sake  it  was  saved 
from  perdition.  Through  him  an  evil  spirit,  a  fiddler, 
who  led  in  wickedness,  was  converted,  broke  his  fiddle, 
and  spent  his  time  in  warning  others.  Many  were 
converted  by  his  influence;  the  whisky  shops  were 
closed,  and  instead  of  Harry's  fiddle  were  heard  the 
songs  of  the  redeemed. 

Mr.  Dyer,  visiting   and   aiding   in   this   meeting} 


A   MEMORIAL.  75 

makes  notes  as  follows  :  "I  preached  twice  at  Broth- 
er Islands'.  As  it  was  the  season  when  they  hold 
their  annual  Green  Corn  Dance,  it  was  thought  not 
prudent  to  excite  their  passions  by  assembling  in 
great  numbers  in  their  immediate  vicinity.  So  we 
crossed  over  into  the  Choctaw  country,  and  built  a 
camp  by  the  side  of  a  pond  sufficiently  deep  for  a 
baptistery ;  and  here  on  Friday  the  people  assembled, 
about  two  hundred  in  number.  We  held  a  prayer 
meeting  and  retired  for  the  night.  But  soon  the 
heavens  grew  black  and  poured  forth  incessantly 
their  streams  of  fire;  then  followed  the  howling 
storm  and  drenching  rain.  Having  no  shelter,  we 
were  compelled  to  receive  it  on  our  crouching  forms. 
It  rained  during  the  night  very  severely.  Sleep,  of 
course,  was  out  of  the  question,  but  the  nature  of  the 
objects  on  which  the  mind  dwelt  enabled  me  to  pass 
the  night  very  pleasantly." 

Next  day  twenty-two  were  received  for  baptism. 
On  Sunday,  with  a  greatly  increased  crowd  of  four 
nationalities,  and  after  three  sermons,  by  the  aid  of 
two  interpreters,  the  ordinance  was  administered  to 
the  above,  adding  one  to  the  number — an  old  African, 
said  to  be  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  of  age.  A 
church  of  the  baptized  was  then  constituted,  called 
the  North  Fork  Baptist  Church. 

Subsequently  Mr.  Dyer  visited  the  Creek  Nation 
again,  and  held  a  two-days'  meeting.  The  natives 
faced  the  danger  of  persecution,  so  earnest  were  they 
for  the  soul's  welfare.  Some  came  a  distance  of  sixty 
miles.  The  camp,  composed  of  five  hundred  or  six 
hundred  horses,  a  large  number  of  tents,  and  a  great 


76  POOR  1,0 ! 

concourse  of  people,  was  a  wonderful  spectacle  to  the 
sons  of  the  forest,  many  of  whom  united  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God.  On  Sabbath  forty-four  were  baptized, 
thirty  of  whom  were  added  to  North  Fork  Church,  now 
numbering  fifty-four,  six  weeks  after  its  formation. 
The  remaining  fourteen  were  added  to  an  old  church  at 
Tuckabatchee,  twelve  miles  above,  on  the  Canadian 
River ;  another  instance  of  an  organization  that  sur- 
vived removal  from  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi. 
It  was  constituted  by  Rev.  Thomas  Mercer  in  1817,  and 
though  the  ordinances  had  not  been  administered  the 
organization  had  been  maintained.  Its  members  came 
to  the  meeting  with  its  original  articles  of  faith  in 
hand,  and  returned  with  approval  of  the  brethren,  and 
recruits  for  the  membership.  What  a  witness  to  the 
Lord's  watchcare  is  such  a  little  church  in  the  wilder- 
ness! 

One  of  the  first  persons  converted  in  this  meeting 
was  Joseph  Islands,  native  Creek,  who  became  eminent 
for  usefulness  among  his  people.  He  immediately 
began  to  preach  the  way  of  life  as  he  had  learned  it ; 
without  a  teacher  he  took  the  Bible  in  hand,  praying 
for  divine  guidance,  and  for  another  to  come  and 
administer  the  ordinances.  Imagine  his  joy  when 
Mr.  Dyer  appeared  !  He  was  repeatedly  forbidden  to 
preach  Jesus,  and  threatened  with  whipping  and  the 
destruction  of  his  goods  if  he  did  so.  Yet,  testified 
Mr.  Dyer,  he  gave  full  evidence  of  his  courage,  zeal, 
self-denial,  and  piety.  He  did  not  cease  to  warn  men 
day  and  night  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  He 
moved  out  of  a  good  house  into  a  small  log  cabin,  and 
filled  the  former  with  seats,  that  he  might  have  a  place 


A   MEMORIAL.  77 

to  seat  the  people  when  he  called  them  together.  He 
performed  the  main  duties  of  a  successful  ministry  for 
two  years  before  he  had  an  opportunity  of  being  bap- 
tized. He  declined  to  accept  a  draft  of  fifty  dollars 
from  the  Board,  because  of  a  well-grounded  fear  that 
a  knowledge  of  it  would  prejudice  the  natives  against 
his  work,  and  begged  that,  instead,  he  might  be  pro- 
vided with  "  some  books  that  would  bring  me  (him)  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel."  And  when  Mr.  Dyer 
left  the  field  he  begged  the  Board  to  "  send  some  other 
man — some  man  who  is  not  afraid  to  die  for  Christ's 
sake."  He  was  ordained,  the  books  furnished  him,  and 
twro  years  later  he  was  mentioned  in  the  report  of  the 
Board  as  "  one  of  the  most  devoted  and  self-denying 
men  living." 

In  his  peculiar,  ingenuous  fashion  he  describes 
the  proceedings  of  a  general  council  of  the  Nation, 
at  which  the  law  against  "  praying  people  "  was  pro- 
claimed by  one  of  the  principal  chiefs,  the  council 
being  hastily  dismissed  without  giving  the  people  an 
opportunity  to  speak ;  then  adds:  "  We  have  had  great 
persecution  here,  which  Brother  Smedley  has  informed 
you.  Brother  Jesse  received  fifty  stripes,  and  Broth- 
er Bitly  received  the  same ;  and  Brother  O-Sah-he- 
na-hah,  a  native,  received  fifty  stripes.  These  three 
brothers  belong  to  our  Church.  One  colored  man,  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  Church,  has  received  fifty 
stripes,  and  one  native  sister,  of  the  same,  received 
fifty  stripes,  and  it  was  supposed  that  she  would  die, 
for  they  whipped  her  until  she  fainted,  but  she  re- 
covered. They  commenced  with  the  intention  to  whip 
all  we  leading  ones,  saying  that  would  stop  all  the 


78  POOR 

rest  of  them.  They  said  we  were  the  ones  that's 
causing  all  the  people  to  pray.  They  wanted  to  whip 
me  and  brother  Harry;  and  on  one  Saturday  the 
opposing  chief  sent  out  and  gathered  his  people  to 
come  to  our  meetinghouse  on  the  Sabbath  to  whip 
us ;  but  God  restrained  their  wrath,  and  some  feared 
to  come  upon  us ;  and  from  that  time  they  never 
whipped  any  more." 

All  legal  objections  to  religious  proceedings  were 
finally  removed,  and  the  Gospel  continued  to  pre- 
vail. Brother  Islands  was  minister  of  the  North 
Fork  Church  and  general  evangelist.  Yet  his  career 
was  short.  In  1847  he  attended  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  Indian  Association  at  Nashville,  Tenn.,  and 
"  excited  much  interest  by  his  modest  piety  and  warm 
addresses  in  behalf  of  his  people.  His  worn  and  at- 
tenuated form  too  plainly  gave  evidence  that  his  work 
on  earth  was  nearly  done."  He  visited  L,ouisville,  and, 
like  David  Brainard  at  Boston,  obtained  the  assurance 
that  one  would  take  his  place,  and  returned  to  his 
home  with  the  glad  intelligence.  His  successor,  Rev. 
A.  L.  Hay,  from  Georgetown  College,  promptly  fol- 
lowed, and  found  that  his  work  was  already  finished. 
He  thus  speaks  of  his  last  sufferings  and  triumph : 

Patiently  he  bore  his  afflictions.  His  religious  enjoy- 
ments were  as  great  as  at  any  period  in  his  Christian  his- 
tory ;  his  pains,  however  great,  did  not  lessen  the  deep 
interest  he  took  in  religion.  When  I  returned  from 
church  meeting  he  immediately  inquired  if  any  were  re- 
ceived for  baptism.  When  religious  papers  came  he  was 
anxious  I  should  read  to  him  whatever  I  thought  inter- 
esting ;  would  inquire  whether  there  were  any  revival 


A   MEMORIAL.  79 

intelligence  from  the  United  States  or  from  any  other 
land.  When  writing  a  letter  for  him  to  Brother  Potts, 
our  fellow  laborer,  he  wished  me  to  say,  "  I  am  wholly 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  Indian*Missions." 

.  .  .  Before  his  dissolution  he  wished  to  leave  with 
me  what  he  supposed  would  be  his  last  words.  He  said : 
"  I  shall  soon  pass  through  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  but  fear  no  evil.  I  am  happy,  happier  than  ever 
before.  You  will  succeed  me  in  the  ministry  here."  He 
then  offered  a  prayer  that  I  might  be  sustained.  "  Warn 
the  people  of  the  terrors  of  hell  ;  tell  them  of  the  joys  of 
heaven ;  persuade  them  to  flee  the  wrath  to  come  ;  say 
to  them  that  I  could  not  meet  my  sufferings  as  I  do,  if  it 
were  not  for  the  grace  of  God;  say  to  them  that  I  already 
enjoy  heaven ;  and  tell  them  so  to  live  that  they  may 
meet  me  there." 

After  much  long  and  intense  suffering  he  died  March  8, 
1848.  The  house  and  yard  were  thronged;  the  entire  com- 
munity were  his  friends,  and  the  members  of  his  church, 
numbering  one  hundred  and  seventy,  were  all  here.  At  the 
announcement  of  his  death  there  was  one  general  burst  of 
grief,  and  an  Indian's  lamentation  is  mournfully  touching. 

The  "  good  Indian  "  was,  in  this  case,  the  dead  In- 
dian ;  good  in  Christ,  and  in  the  hearts  of  his  country- 
men ;  freed  from  persecution  and  pain,  and  forever 
with  the  Lord. 

Mr.  Hay  was  greatly  prospered  in  the  work  from 
his  entrance  upon  it.  In  midsummer  of  his  first 
year  a  camp-meeting  of  four  days  was  held,  this  being 
a  method  of  evangelizing  fully  approved,  and  free 
from  the  abuses  it  often  suffers  among  the  "  civilized." 
There  were  sixty  camps  on  the  ground,  and  on  Sunday 
about  one  thousand  people,  from  five  principal  tribes. 


So  POOR   I/)! 

At  sunrise  a  prayer  meeting  was  held,  and  preaching 
service  at  eleven  o'clock,  and  in  the  afternoon  and 
evening.  Twenty  united  with  North  Fork  Church ; 
one  of  them,  Gen.  Chilly  Mclntosh,  the  most  talented 
chief  in  the  Nation,  who  gave  an  experience,  in  the 
hearing  of  the  great  congregation,  which  had  influence 
with  the  people,  while  it  showed  the  identity  of  convic- 
tion and  conversion  wherever  realized.  This  awaken- 
ing resulted  in  many  blessings,  among  which  were  the 
accession  to  the  church,  also,  of  Chief  Mclntosh's  son, 
the  father  of  the  lamented  Islands,  and  the  conversion 
of  another  chief  who  had  been  the  ringleader  in  sinful 
amusements. 

At  this  time  there  were  three  other  churches  raised 
up  in  connection  with  the  above,  and  entirely  under 
the  missionaries  of  the  Association,  and  they  also  had 
enjoyed  refreshing,  and  received  large  numbers  to  mem- 
bership. And  this  was  the  section  where,  but  three 
years  before,  some  of  the  disciples  were  beaten  with 
fifty  stripes  for  presuming  to  pray,  sing,  and  preach  the 
Gospel.  The  Council  even  opened  its  doors  for  preach- 
ing, and  Mr.  Hay  was  permitted  to  address  the  "  dig- 
nities "  with  the  words  of  Life.  He  conducted  a 
school  also,  by  means  of  which  many  became  able  to 
read  the  Scriptures  for  themselves  and  to  others. 

Mr.  Hay  and  wife  retiring  from  the  service,  Rev. 
Samuel  Wallace  and  wife  took  the  position  early  in 
January,  1850.  Mr.  Wallace  expected  to  make  teach- 
ing a  specialty,  and  to  organize  a  manual-labor  school, 
but  the  sentiment  of  the  Board  having  undergone  a 
change,  looking  to  the  giving  of  greater  prominence 
to  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  "  as  more  Scriptural,  effica- 


A   MEMORIAL.  8l 

cious,  and  much  less  expensive,"  he  turned  his  atten- 
tion to  the  latter.  His  labors  were  at  once  and  greatly 
prospered.  The  North  Fork  Church,  constituted  of 
twenty-two  members,  on  a  rainy  Sabbath,  in  the  dark 
wilderness,  and  under  the  bans  of  persecution,  now 
numbered  its  hundreds,  and  had  within  its  fold  some 
of  the  chief  men  of  the  Nation,  with  freedom  to  wor- 
ship God.  Rev.  Chilly  Mclntosh  and  Rev.  William 
Mclntosh  were  native  assistants. 

Rev.  Sidney  Dyer,  with  some  experience  as  agent 
for  the  Association  when  it  was  first  organized,  and 
with  considerable  knowledge  of  the  Indian  cause,  de- 
rived from  actual  missionary  service,  was  chosen  suc- 
cessor to  the  lamented  McCoy,  as  corresponding  secre- 
tary, and  held  the  office  for  several  years.  The  master- 
workman  had  died,  yet  the  work  went  on. 

Rev.  G.  J.  Johnson,  D.  D.,  whose  privilege  it  was  to 
make  several  tours  to  the  Indian  country,  and  who 
has  a  characteristic  and  keen  appreciation  of  Chris- 
tian work,  favors  the  author  with  a  free  use  of  his 
notes  of  observation ;  and  from  these  this  memorial 
is  rendered  more  informing  and  animated  than  other- 
wise it  would  be.  Concerning  experiences  among  the 
Creeks,  he  says : 

I  was  present  in  1872,  with  Drs.  S.  W.  Marston,  of  St- 
Louis,  and  S.  L.  Helm,  of  Louisville,  Kentucky,  at  the 
camp-meeting  in  the  Creek  Nation,  when  the  Muskogee 
Association  was  organized  ;  and  such  was  the  impression 
made  upon  all  our  minds,  as  visitors,  of  the  glorious  work 
of  the  Gospel  accomplished  among  that  people,  that  we 
were  astonished  that  we  had  known  so  little  concerning 
it  before,  and  that  so  little  interest  was  felt  in  it  by  the 


82  POOR   LO ! 

outside  world.  Here  were  before  us  the  representatives 
of  something  like  a  score  of  Indian  Baptist  churches,  and 
two  thousand  members,  all  of  whom,  within,  at  most,  a 
quarter  of  a  century,  had  been  gathered  into  the  King- 
dom of  Christ. 

But  no  part  of  the  exercises  of  the  several  days'  camp- 
meeting  among  the  Creeks  interested  those  of  us  who  are 
visitors  more  than  their  animated,  melodious,  and  uni- 
versal congregational  singing.  These  Creek  Indians  have 
peculiarly  rich  and  musical  voices ;  much  more  so,  I  think, 
than  any  other  of  the  tribes  I  have  heard ;  and  though, 
while  in  their  wild  and  un-Christianized  state  they  never 
sing,  yet,  so  soon  as  converted,  they  seem  intuitively  to 
understand  that  singing  of  holy  songs  is  a  part  of  Chris- 
tian worship,  and  therefore  a  Christian  duty,  and  hence 
they  all,  immediately  upon  beginning  a  Christian  life,  be- 
gin to  sing. 

My  emotions  can  not  be  described,  as  on  the  Lord's  Day 
I  sat  before  that  vast  congregation,  numbering  fully  one 
thousand,  all  closely  seated  under  an  arbor,  and  listened 
to  song  after  song  rolling  heavenward,  every  voice  in  the 
vast  assembly  seemingly  joining  in  the  grand  chorus.  I 
felt  sympathy  with  the  remark  made  to  me  just  then  by 
Dr.  Helm,  who  sat  at  my  side :  "  I  feel  as  though  I  never 
want  to  hear  white  folks  sing  again,  after  hearing  this." 

Dr.  Johnson  comments  as  follows : — 

"  The  prominent  agent  in  accomplishing  this  great 
work  among  the  Creek  Indians  is  Rev.  H.  F.  Buckner, 
D.  D.,  who,  for  most  of  twenty-eight  years,  has  been  a 
devoted  and  untiring  missionary  among  them.  It  will 
be  enough  to  say  of  him,  that  so  is  he  appreciated 
among  the  thousands  of  our  denomination,  more  es- 
pecially in  the  Southern  States,  where  he  is  better 


A   MEMORIAL.  83 

known,  that  when  the  denomination  was  called  upon, 
on  the  recommendation  of  the  two  brethren  just 
named,  to  build  him  a  house  as  a  testimonial  of  their 
esteem  and  his  usefulness,  two  thousand  six  hundred 
dollars,  in  the  course  of  about  a  year,  came  flowing  in 
from  all  parts  of  the  land,  and  a  beautiful  house  was 
erected  for  him,  which  he  now  occupies,  that  would 
become  the  suburbs  of  Philadephia  even,  or  any  other 
city  of  our  country." 


84  POOR 


VI. 


—  BEGINNINGS;  VOYAG- 
ING; THE  "ARK";  HORRORS  OF  RE- 
MOVAL; STARTING  IN  THE  WEST; 
PHENOMENAL  PROGRESS. 


THE  Choctaws,  says  a  historian,  possessed  a  fertile 
country  between  the  Alabama  and  Mississippi 
Rivers,  containing  fewer  brooks  and  rivers  than  that 
of  the  Creeks.  This  circumstance  was  regarded  as  a 
hindrance  to  their  prosperity,  because  in  war  a  knowl- 
edge of  swimming  gave  great  advantage  to  their  ene- 
mies. They  were  Flat-Heads  in  fact,  as  some  Pacific 
Coast  Indians  now  are  in  name.  When  a  child  was 
born,  the  nurse  provided  a  wooden  case,  or  mold,  into 
which  it  was  placed,  prostrate  upon  its  back  ;  then  a 
bag  of  sand  was  laid  on  its  forehead,  in  order  to  flat- 
ten the  head,  and  in  this  situation  it  was  borne  about 
until  the  proper  shape  was  assured.  The  race  in- 
creased to  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of  the  civil  war 
(1861),  when  it  numbered  twenty-five  thousand.  It 
was  largely  consumed  in  the  war  ;  the  facts  proving  in 
this,  as  in  the  history  of  other  tribes,  that  the  decay  of 
the  Indian  nations  is  due  to  the  white  race  rather  than 
to  causes  within  themselves. 

A  mission  to  the  Choctaws,  under  the  American 


A   MEMORIAL.  85 

Board,  was  begun  at  Eliot,  east  of  the  Mississippi,  in 
1818;  Messrs.  Cyrus  Kingsbury  and  L.  S.  Williams, 
missionaries,  reenforced  by  a  number  from  New  York 
and  New  Jersey.  The  facilities  for  transporting  sup- 
plies disappointed  them,  and  some  sickness  prevailed. 
"  Still  they  persevered  without  repining,  and  in  their 
toils  and  sufferings  laid  the  foundation  of  much  good 
to  the  people  to  whom  they  had  been  sent." 

A  school  was  opened  and  an  unexpected  pressure 
manifest  to  enter  it ;  eight  children  being  brought  one 
hundred  and  sixty  miles  before  accommodations  were 
ready.  At  the  close  of  the  year  it  contained  sixty  pu- 
pils, of  whom  sixteen  could  read  the  Bible  with  pro- 
priety and  ease.  The  Choctaws  made  liberal  appro- 
priations to  it,  a  chief  leading  with  a  gift  of  two  hun- 
dred dollars  from  his  Nation's  annuity ;  and  a  council 
of  lyower  Towns  voted  two  thousand  dollars  annually 
for  the  support  of  a  school  in  that  district.  The  report 
to  the  Secretary  of  War,  specifying  the  reception  of 
cows,  calves,  and  swine,  and  the  improvements  of  the 
premises  within  a  year,  proved  that  there  was  great 
and  increasing  interest  in  the  mission,  and  that  the 
Indian's  appreciation  of  real  benefit,  sincerely  be- 
stowed, is  equal  to  that  of  anyone. 

The  hardships  of  the  missionaries  were  such  as 
pioneers  usually  experience.  Supplies  had  to  be  pro- 
cured at  great  distances ;  some  so  far  as  fifteen  hun- 
dred miles.  Letters  lodged  seventy-five  to  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  from  their  destination.  In  explor- 
ing for  another  site,  in  February,  Mr.  Kingsbury  and 
his  local  assistants  were  frustrated  in  efforts  to  reach  a 
house  where  they  might  lodge,  and  having  collected 


86  POOR  1,0! 

some  dry  grass  for  a  bed,  without  food  or  fire,  and 
with  no  covering  but  the  branches  of  the  forest  trees, 
they  took  their  rest  in  this  exposed  fashion ;  but  God 
made  them  to  sleep  in  safety.  And  this  spot  was  the 
one  selected  for  the  mission  station.  God  was  in  the 
place,  and  they  knew  it  not ;  and  the  pillar  that  was 
set  up  to  commemorate  the  experience  was  called  May- 
hew — noted  as  a  missionary  center. 

A  reenforcement  of  seven,  with  children,  embarked 
at  Pittsburg  in  1820.  They  chose  the  waterway — the 
Ohio,  Mississippi,  and  Yazoo  Rivers — taking  the  craft, 
then  in  common  use,  known  as  the  "ark."  "  It  was 
fifty-six  feet  long,  fourteen  wide,  and  six  high.  The 
bottom  was  perfectly  flat,  the  roof  convex,  and  the 
walls  at  the  sides  and  ends  straight  and  perpendicular. 
It  had  two  long  oars  at  the  sides,  and  one  at  the  stern 
to  serve  as  a  rudder.  The  inside  was  divided  into  three 
apartments.  In  one  was  a  cow;  one  was  a  kitchen 
and  sitting-room ;  and  in  the  other,  during  the  three 
months  of  their  descent,  a  school  of  ten  children  was 
taught."  Much  good  was  jlone  on  the  voyage  by 
preaching  to  the  crews  of  other  arks,  holding  service 
at  landings,  and  distributing  tracts.  On  arriving  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo  (Vicksburg),  they  took  leave 
of  their  ark  to  undertake  an  ascent  of  that  river  for 
about  two  hundred  miles.  The  company  divided. 
The  first  party  went  through  the  wilderness  in  a  wag- 
on to  Mayhew,  occupying"about  six  weeks ;  a  second 
reached  Eliot  two  months  later  by  land ;  and  the  third 
ascended  the  Yazoo  in  a  bateau,  accompanied  by  a  man 
sent  out  from  Eliot  to  aid  them.  After  toiling  three 
weeks  at  the  oar,  the  eldest  son  of  the  family  aboard,  a 


A   MEMORIAL.  87 

youth  of  fifteen,  became  sick,  and  after  languishing  a 
week,  died,  being  more  than  one  hundred  miles  from 
any  human  habitation.  The  trial  thus  early  experi- 
enced will  be  more  fully  understood  when  it  is  stated 
that  his  father  was  obliged  to  assist  in  digging  the 
grave  and  burying  the  body.  He  peeled  the  bark 
from  a  large  tree  to  mark  the  place.  After  stemming 
the  current  about  three  weeks  longer,  with  frequent 
peril  of  life,  the  women  taking  turn  at  the  helm,  the 
little  band  in  the  bateau  arrived  at  Eliot,  its  destina- 
tion. 

The  interests  of  the  two  stations,  Eliot  and  May- 
hew,  were  so  advanced,  and  drew  so  large  an  attend- 
ance of  native  pupils  as  to  make  it  expedient  to  estab- 
lish a  number  of  others.  In  this  way  there  would 
be  less  concentration  and  confusion.  Conversions  at- 
tended labor,  and  the  prospects  were  bright  indeed. 
Hope  revived  among  the  Choctaws  that  they  would  not 
be  removed,  but  this  was  followed  by  the  depressing 
intelligence  that  they  must  go.  They  met  the  inexor- 
able fate  more  calmly  than  did  the  Cherokees.  They 
looked  at  the  religious  aspects  of  the  case,  and  peti- 
tioned that  the  missionaries  might  be  permitted  to 
accompany  them,  which  was  granted. 

"Towards  the  close  of  the  year"  (1831),  says  the 
narrator,  "the  removal  actually  commenced.  The 
season  was  unusually  severe,  and  great  suffering  en- 
sued. In  gathering  up  all  the  inhabitants  of  an  Indian 
town,  old  and  young,  sick,  lame,  and  destitute,  agd 
marching  them  five  hundred  miles  through  forests  in 
the  winter,  it  could  not  be  avoided.  One  body  of 
several  hundreds  passed  through  the  Chickasaw 


88  POOR  i/) ! 

country,  and  halted  a  short  time  near  Martyn.  The 
contractor  seemed  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  render 
them  comfortable,  but  it  could  not  be  done.  More 
than  nine  tenths  of  the  women,  it  was  believed,  were 
barefooted,  and  a  great  majority  of  them  obliged  to 
walk.  One  party  came  to  Martyn  and  begged  an  ear 
of  corn  for  each,  to  appease  their  hunger.  .  .  . 

"  The  removal  of  the  Choctaws  went  on,  and  the 
amount  of  unavoidable  suffering  was  great.  Some,  in 
crossing  the  swamps  of  the  Mississippi,  were  sur- 
rounded by  the  rising  waters,  from  which  there  were 
no  means  of  escape.  The  captain  of  a  steamboat  took 
off  one  company  who  had  been  confined  six  days  in 
this  perilous  condition,  and  were  near  perishing  with 
hunger.  He  saw  at  least  one  hundred  horses  standing 
frozen,  dead,  in  the  mud.  Many  persons  died  of  sick- 
ness brought  on  by  exposure  and  fatigue,  and  many 
by  the  cholera.  The  Christian  Choctaws  had  morning 
and  evening  worship  in  their  tents  or  boats,  and  re- 
fused to  labor  on  the  Sabbath,  or  to  travel,  unless  com- 
pelled. The  captain  of  a  boat  that  carried  one  party 
remarked  that  they  were  the  most  religious  people  he 
ever  had  to  do  with ;  another  said  that  '  their  singing 
and  praying  made  the  passage  appear  like  a  continued 
meeting' ;  and  an  Agent,  who  had  the  best  opportunities 
for  judging,  said  that  the  trouble  of  removing  those 
who  had  been  under  missionary  instruction  was  less 
by  one  half  than  that  of  removing  the  others." 

The  schools  naturally  ceased  to  be,  and  were  not 
revived,  nor  were  the  farming  enterprises  in  the  new 
country  for  several  years.  Some  missionaries  retired 
from  the  service,  and  the  government  annuity  was  re- 


A   MEMORIAL.  89 

linquished.  The  Nation  was  broken  up.  The  two 
missionaries  longest  in  the  Choctaw  mission  remained 
in  the  old  country  to  settle  its  concerns,  and  dispose  of 
the  property  that  remained.  The  children  were  gone, 
and  there  was  no  school ;  yet  one  of  the  missionaries 
labored  in  preparing  a  grammar  and  dictionary,  and 
the  native  Christians  who  still  lingered  about  Mayhew 
were  cared  for.  Early  in  the  autumn  of  1833  the  last 
company  of  Choctaws  departed  for  the  West.  The 
whole  number  removed  was  about  fifteen  thousand. 
Some  remained  in  the  old  country,  but  only  as  indi- 
viduals scattered  among  white  people,  and  estimated 
at  three  or  four  thousand. 

Their  territory  in  the  West,  lying  just  north  of 
Texas,  was  divided,  politically,  into  three  districts.  On 
their  arrival  from  the  East  they  divided,  religious^ 
into  two  parties — one  favorable  to  Christianity  and 
one  opposed.  Rev.  Charles  E.  Wilson,  from  Lower 
Dublin  Church,  Philadelphia,  began  the  Baptist  mis- 
sion to  the  latter  in  1832,  with  Rev.  Sampson  Burch, 
native  Choctaw,  as  preacher.  Locating  at  the  Agency 
on  Arkansas  river,  Mr.  Wilson  opened  a  school,  but, 
on  account  of  an  epidemic,  relinquished  the  position, 
and  gave  himself  to  house-to-house  work,  caring  for 
the  sick  and  for  the  needs  of  the  souls  about  him. 
After  two  or  three  years  he  left  the  work,  and  it  was 
taken  up  by  Rev.  Joseph  Smedky  and  wife,  and  by 
Rev.  Eber  Tucker  and  Dr.  Alanson  Allen,  a  little  later 
— all  under  appointment  of  Government,  yet  holding 
advisory  relation  to  the  Board  of  the  Triennial  Con- 
vention. Ramsey  D.  Potts  and  wife,  elsewhere  men- 
tioned, were  also  in  the  Choctaw  work  at  this  period, 


90  POOR  Lo! 

as  teachers,  sustained,  as  were  others,  by  the  United 
States.  Mr.  Potts  was  ordained  in  1837,  and  made  a 
good  record,  as  did  his  consecrated  wife,  of  Indian 
extraction,  and  already  in  the  service  when  he  entered 
it.  A  fatal  rage  of  smallpox  in  1839  interrupted  all 
mission  effort,  and,  though  emigration  from  the  East 
continued,  the  actual  number  of  inhabitants  dimin- 
ished. 

An  interest  arose  under  the  labors  of  Mr.  Potts  at 
a  station  ten  miles  west  of  Fort  Towson  and  five 
miles  north  of  Red  River.'  He  had  been  ordained;  and  a 
week  afterward,  October  15,  1837,  a  church  was  organ- 
ized at  that  station,  consisting  of  four  members.  It 
was  the  first  Baptist  Church  in  the  Choctaw  territory, 
and  was  named  Providence.  It  soon  increased  to  a 
membership  of  eight.  Miss  lyucy  H.  Taylor,  of  Water- 
ville,  New  York,  entered  the  field  as  teacher,  and  in- 
cluded instruction  in  needlework  and  music. 

Hope  seemed  to  have  dawned,  yet  the  Dayspring 
from  on  High  was  the  special  need  of  the  wilderness, 
and,  to  secure  this,  missionaries  were  required  who 
could  devote  their  time  exclusively  to  the  spiritual 
wants  of  the  community.  The  chariot  of  the  L,ord 
moved  slowly,  and  for  some  years  little  appeared  to 
result;  yet  early  in  1841  there  occurred  what  Mr. 
Potts  gratefully  acknowledged  as  a  "  glorious  display 
of  the  grace  of  God."  "  While  at  the  water  side,  bap- 
tizing, the  Holy  Spirit  came  down  with  power.  The 
stoutest  hearts  were  subdued,  the  tear  was  seen  in 
every  eye."  About  eighteen  were  thought  to  have 
been  converted,  yet,  baptism  not  being  hastily  admin- 
istered, the  church  at  the  close  numbered  but  sixteen. 


A   MEMORIAL.  91 

In  their  joy  the  workers  felt  that  the  number  of  the 
disciples  had  been  greatly  multiplied.  God  caused 
the  hope  of  the  righteous  to  be  gladness,  and  after  a 
few  months  Mr.  Potts  reported  the  baptism  of  twenty- 
one  at  Providence  and  in  the  State  of  Texas,  near 
by,  where  he  established  a  branch.  A  church  had 
previously  been  formed  under  his  labors  in  Texas, 
and  another  was  constituted  in  the  Territory,  thirty- 
five  miles  distant,  making  four.  To  all  these  he  min- 
istered, riding  forty  to  ninety  miles  and  preaching 
three  to  six  times  every  week,  leaving  an  invalid  wife, 
besides  teaching  at  the  home  station. 

Under  the  circumstances  his  appeal  to  the  Board 
for  laborers  was  quite  pathetic,  his  sincerity  and  con- 
secration being  evinced  by  an  offer  to  "throw  his  sal- 
ary (as  U.  S.  teacher)  into  the  common  stock."  And 
a  committee  of  Choctaws  seconded  the  appeal  with  a 
strong  one  of  their  own,  in  which  they  expressed  the 
fear  that  they  would  be  left  destitute  unless  the  Board 
came  to  their  rescue.  The  appeal  closed  with  these 
urgent  words:  "  There  is  an  increasing  anxiety  among 
our  people  to  be  taught  the  truth  of  the  Gospel ;  and 
we  believe  that  if  we  had  sufficient  laborers  the  Gospel 
would  spread  throughout  the  Choctaw  Nation.  We 
wish  you  could  know  how  much  good  has  been  done 
within  a  few  years  past,  and  how  much  would  be  done 
in  the  future.  We  believe  if  you  knew  our  situation 
here  you  would  not  hesitate  to  send  help  immediately." 

In  1843  the  number  of  the  Providence  church  and 
its  branches  was  eighty-three ;  and  two  native  mem- 
bers had  been  licensed  to  preach.  The  school  con- 
tained twenty  pupils ;  eleven  of  them  boarded  by  Mr. 


92  POOR  1,0 ! 

Potts,  and  five  of  the  same  at  his  expense.  The  work 
of  evangelizing  enlarged  upon  his  hands ;  an  assistant 
teacher  was  procured,  and  he  gave  himself  wholly  to 
it,  with  the  help  of  the  native  preachers,  Holmes  and 
Worcester,  who  were  very  zealous  and  successful.  He 
had  made  a  tour  to  the  eastern  states,  and  having  re- 
turned with  renewed  encouragement  he  performed 
more  religious  labor  than  before.  He  made  long  tours 
among  the  Indians,  hundreds  of  miles  each,  traveling 
four  of  every  five  weeks,  and  witnessing  a  deep  relig- 
ious interest.  "  Four  years  ago,"  he  reported,  "  this 
place  was  a  wilderness ;  now  the  song  of  redemption  is 
echoing  through  woodland  and  prairie.  .  .  .  Pres- 
ent number  of  the  church,  ninety-eight ;  the  number 
of  preaching  places,  twelve."  Later:  "The  improve- 
ment of  the  people  for  the  last  few  years  is  great,  in 
industry,  temperance,  cleanliness,  thrift,  etc."  Whole 
number  of  members  in  the  two  Indian  districts,  Poshe- 
mata  and  Arkansas,  about  one  hundred  and  sixty. 

It  was  in  the  period  of  these  cheering  successes 
that  the  American  Indian  Mission  Association  was 
formed.  And  within  the  Indian  Territory  the  Choc- 
taws  and  Chickasaws  became  merged  in  one,  under 
the  title  of  the  Choctaw  Nation.  They  adopted  a  con- 
stitution of  civil  government  similar  to  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States.  And  Mr.  Potts,  recognizing 
the  prosperity  of  mission  work  and  the  greater  open- 
ing at  this  time  presented,  desired  an  additional  ap- 
propriation that  the  Board  did  not  feel  prepared  to 
grant.  By  unanimity  on  the  part  of  all  concerned,  he 
and  Mrs.  Potts  were  commissioned  at  once  by  the 
new  Association. 


A   MEMORIAL.  93 

The  Choctaws  (the  united  Nation)  were  estimated 
as  numbering  16,500.  Their  settlements  indicated  in- 
dustry, comfort,  and  prosperity,  while  their  civil,  so- 
cial, and  literary  institutions  were  in  a  high  degree 
creditable  to  them,  above  those  of  the  original  race 
in  North  or  South  America  ever  before  known.  A 
few  years  later  they  were  reckoned  at  twenty  thou- 
sand, and  half  civilized,  with  eight  Baptist  missionaries 
lifting  them  still  higher  in  the  scale  of  being. 

The  church  called  Canadian  River  had  sprung  into 
existence  through  the  persecution  of  the  Christians  in 
the  adjoining  Creek  Nation.  It  first  had  the  services 
of  Rev.  Joseph  Smedley,  but  only  for  a  short  time, 
when  his  children  became  motherless  by  the  death  of 
his  wife,  requiring  his  removal  to  a  more  favorable  sit- 
uation in  the  State  of  Arkansas.  But  he  was  teacher 
and  missionary  there  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  win 
the  highest  regards  of  the  natives.  After  ten  years, 
the  Indian  Association  invited  him  to  return  to  that 
church  and  settlement.  Interest  seemed  to  have  cen- 
tered there,  which  was  very  gratifying,  in  view  of  the 
opposition  previously  manifested  toward  the  "  uptalk- 
ers,"  as  Christians  were  called. 

Mr.  Smedley  made  Pleasant  Bluff  his  home  and 
center,  and  resumed  the  work  with  great  zeal,  or- 
ganizing it  into  four  or  five  important  preaching  sta- 
tions, and  adding  visits  to  the  Creeks,  Cherokees,  and 
whites.  And  after  a  year  he  reported  interest  in  edu- 
cation as  "  ten  times  greater  "  than  when  he  was  first 
there,  with  some  special  religious  gains.  The  chief  of 
the  district,  Peter  Folsom,  became  a  worthy  member  of 
the  church,  and  gave  his  aid  and  influence  to  the  cause 


94  POOR  LO ! 

most  cheerfully.  He  felt  a  desire  to  do  missionary 
work,  and  expressed  a  preference  for  it  above  the  office 
of  chief.  The  Board  appointed  him,  and  the  Yellobu- 
sha  Association  of  Mississippi  assumed  his  support. 
A  year  later,  Mr.  Smedley  ascribes  to  his  influence  the 
conversion  and  baptism  of  a  number  of  "  full  bloods,"  in 
a  section  where  great  opposition  to  the  Gospel  had 
been  manifested.  This  brings  the  narrative  forward  to 
1852,  when  the  cause  was  found  to  be  in  a  hopeful 
condition. 

In  1844-45  a  movement  was  on  foot  for  establish- 
ing an  academy  in  the  Choctaw  country,  and  with  good 
promise  of  success.  The  Nation  was  entitled  to  an 
annuity  for  educational  purposes,  which  it  proposed  to 
intrust,  in  large  part,  to  the  Association,  and  the  latter 
was  to  supplement  it  with  a  considerable  amount.  A 
superintendent,  Mr.  R.  D.  Potts,  assumed  the  headship; 
prepared  and  cultivated  forty  acres  of  land,  and  in  sub- 
sequent years  a  larger  amount,  by  the  aid  and  for  the 
benefit  of  the  students.  The  institution  was  named 
Armstrong  Academy,  in  honor  of  a  government  agent 
who  had  favored  it,  and  secured  the  general  respect. 
P.  P.  Brown,  Jr.,  and  his  wife,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Potts 
and  Miss  Chenoweth,  did  the  teaching,  and  Mr.  H.  W. 
Jones  operated  the  farm.  All  seemed  to  be  interested 
in  the  final  aim  of  the  school — the  salvation  and  up- 
lifting of  the  natives — and  worked  to  that  end  with  di- 
rectness and  success.  L/arge  numbers  were  baptized. 
Changes  occurred  in  the  teaching  force ;  some  native 
assistants  were  added,  and  a  healthful  tone  of  relig- 
ious feeling  maintained. 

An   Indian   school  was  opened   in  1818  at    Blue 


A   MEMORIAL.  95 

Springs,  near  Great  Crossings,  Scott  County,  Ken- 
tucky, called  Choctaw  Academy,  designed  to  be  both 
literary  and  industrial.  It  was  under  the  superin- 
tendency  of  the  Kentucky  Mission  Society,  while  Col. 
R.  M.  Johnson,  the  noted  civilian,  and  the  Government 
were  much  concerned  in  its  affairs.  The  Indians  did 
not  readily  become  interested  in  it,  because  it  was  not 
situated  in  the  Indian  country.  An  agent  was  neces- 
sary to  a  supply  of  pupils,  and  only  with  persuasion 
could  they  be  obtained.  The  religious  element  was 
effective  in  leading  some  to  Christ.  Its  career  was  re- 
spectable but  brief.  Afterward  a  school  described  as 
"  near  the  Lead  Mines  in  Illinois,  near  the  Mississippi 
River"  was  understood  to  be  the  same. 

Some  effort  was  made,  as  early  as  1821,  for  the  im- 
provement and  salvation  of  the  Chickasaws,  once 
numbering  ten  thousand,  and  dwelling,  mostly,  with- 
in and  south  of  Tennessee.  The  American  Board 
took  the  work  thus  begun,  in  1827  ;  and  after  seven 
years  of  devotion  to  it  the  schools  were  closed  and  the 
mission  property  sold  because  removal  west  was  the 
order  of  the  Government.  The  Nation  was  merged 
with  the  Choctaws.  The  Baptist  Board  did  but  little 
in  their  behalf  while  they  continued  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  there  is  no  distinct  record  of  effort  for  them 
in  the  West,  except  in  connection  with  the  Choctaws. 


96  POOR  1,0! 


VII. 

*£smin$l*#—F£ATC/XES;  RESISTING 
REMOVAL;  FRIGHTFUL  FIGHTING; 
OSCEOLA  AND  "BIG  KNIFE";  IN  THE 
WEST;  JOHN  JUMPER;  NOTES  BY 
DR.  G.J.  JOHNSON  AND  DR.J.  S.  MUR- 
ROW. 


THE  Seminoles  are  the  fifth  and  the  smallest  of 
the  five  Nations  now  recognized  as  constituting 
the  main  population  of  the  Indian  Territory.  In  the 
days  when  "  the  Injuns  "  were  a  public  plague  and  a 
fright  to  every  home,  this  tribe  was  one  of  the  most 
notorious  and  troublesome.  It  is  said  to  have  been, 
originally,  a  vagrant  branch  of  the  Creek  Nation.  Its 
euphonious  name,  and  its  location  among  the  pines 
and  everglades  of  Florida,  taken  with  its  tragic  his- 
tory, excite  great  interest  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
read  of  it,  while  believers  in  missions  naturally  inquire 
what  has  been  done  for  the  souls  of  this  people,  and 
by  whom. 

The  following  description  is  by  Mr.  John  Mclntosh, 
who  writes  as  one  of  the  line  of  the  noted  Wm.  Mcln- 
tosh, Cherokee  chief,  and  of  Florida  birth  :  "  The  Sem- 
inoles, or  I^ower  Creeks,  inhabited  formerly  east  and 
west  Florida.  They  enjoyed  a  superabundance  of  the 


A  -MEMORIAL.  97 

necessaries  of  life ;  contented  and  undisturbed,  they 
appeared  as  blithe  and  free  as  the  birds  of  the  air,  and 
like  them  as  volatile  and  active,  tuneful  and  vocifer- 
ous. The  visage,  action,  and  deportment  of  a  Seminole 
are  the  most  striking  picture  of  happiness  in  this  life. 
Joy,  contentment,  love,  and  friendship  without  guile 
or  affectation,  seem  inherent  iu  them,  or  predominant 
in  their  vital  principle ;  for  it  leaves  them  but  with 
the  last  breath  of  life.  On  the  one  hand  you  see  among 
them  troops  of  boys,  some  fishing,  some  shooting  with 
the  bow,  some  enjoying  one  kind  of  diversion,  and 
some  another ;  on  the  other  hand  are  seen  bevies  of 
girls  wandering  through  orange  groves  and  over  fields 
and  meadows,  gathering  flowers  and  berries  in  their 
baskets,  or  lolling  under  the  shades  of  flowery  trees,  or 
chasing  one  another  in  sport,  and  trying  to  paint  each 
others'  faces  with  the  juice  of  the  berries." 

In  1705  the  Seminoles  aided  in  driving  the  Appa- 
laches  from  Florida.  In  1817  they  united  with  the 
Creeks  and  some  negroes,  who  had  taken  refuge  with 
them,  and  ravaged  the  white  settlements  on  the  fron- 
tiers of  Alabama  and  Georgia,  plundering  plantations, 
and  carrying  off"  slaves  whom  they  refused  to  surrender. 
Gen.  Gaines  was  sent  to  restore  order,  and  having 
failed,  for  want  of  a  sufficient  force,  Gen.  Jackson  was 
ordered  to  collect  an  army  and  conquer  them.  Fol- 
lowing his  own  counsels,  he  made  the  warfare  to 
merge  in  an  expedition  to  capture  some  of  the  Spanish 
forts  in  Florida.  This  he  declared  to  be  necessary  to 
the  suppression  of  the  savages.  His  success  led  him 
to  proceed  with  a  high  hand,  and  to  make  all  stand  in 
awe  of  him.  The  Indians  called  him  Big  Knife.  And 


98  POOR 

the  Spanish  Government  concluded  it  would  be  wise 
to  make  peace  with  him  and  his  country ;  and  this  it 
did  by  ceding  to  the  United  States  the  whole  territory 
of  Florida,  receiving  some  territorial  consideration 
therefor. 

The  Semineles  were  much  affected  by  this  trans- 
action with  Spain.  Having  been  subdued,  they  could 
easily  read  their  doom  on  the  clouds,  or  hear  it  in  the 
winds  that  moaned  through  the  pines.  "A  treaty  was 
made  by  which  they  consented  to  relinquish  to  the 
United  States  by  far  the  better  part  of  their  lands,  and 
retire  to  the  center  of  the  peninsula — a  quarter  consist- 
ing for  the  most  part  of  pine  barrens  of  the  worst  de- 
scription, and  terminating  toward  the  south  in  unex- 
plored and  impassable  marshes."  The  object  was  to 
relieve  the  white  settlers  of  their  depredations  and  the 
fear  of  them.  Yet  the  expectation  was  not  realized, 
for  negroes  followed  and  sought  refuge  with  them,  giv- 
ing constant  annoyance  to  their  masters.  The  Indians 
retired  peaceably  to  the  territory  assigned  them,  but  not 
without  a  council  of  war,  and  a  show  of  resistance  on 
the  part  of  some.  The  Government  made  liberal  pro- 
visions for  them,  adding  gifts  of  the  necessaries  of  life, 
and  requiring,  only,  that  they  should  not  harbor  ref- 
ugee slaves,  and  should  strive  to  save  their  owners  from 
losing  them. 

Harmony  and  satisfaction  prevailed  for  some  time. 
Then  the  Seminoles  were  annoyed  by  much  intrusion 
on  the  part  of  the  blacks,  and  much  complaint  from  the 
whites  for  not  sending  them  back.  Difficulties  fol- 
lowed for  several  years,  then  it  was  determined  that 
some  means  should  be  employed  to  remove  these  In- 


A   MEMORIAL.  99 

dians  from  Florida.  "Accordingly,  in  1832,  on  the  9th 
of  May,  a  treaty  was  entered  into  on  Ochlawaha  River, 
known  by  the  name  of  the  treaty  of  Payne's  Landing, 
by  which  they  stipulated  to  relinquish  all  their  posses- 
sions in  Florida,  and  emigrate  to  the  country  allotted 
to  the  Creeks  west  of  the  Mississippi ;  in  considera- 
of  which  the  Government  was  to  pay  fifteen  thousand 
four  hundred  dollars  on  their  arrival  at  their  new 
home,  and  give  to  each  of  the  warriors,  women,  and 
children  one  blanket  and  one  homespun  frock.  The 
whole  removal  was  stipulated  to  take  place  within 
three  years  after  the  ratification." 

Ere  long  it  became  apparent  that  the  Indians  did 
not  mean  to  be  removed.  The  territory  of  Florida 
was  in  the  hands  of  the  United  States,  and  the  Gov- 
ernor, Mr.  Duval,  had  substituted  a  chief,  Hicks,  who 
was  supposed  to  be  favorable  to  removal,  and  who  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  suspicious  Indians  and  was  exe- 
cuted. His  successor,  Charles  Omathla,  shared  a  sim- 
ilar fate  for  the  same  reason.  Nine  warriors  came  into 
the  council  of  the  latter,  and  there  shot  nine  bullets 
through  his  heart.  An  undoubted  character,  chieftain 
and  warrior,  was  then  chosen,  named  Louis,  of  known 
hostility  to  the  whites. 

Gen.  Wiley  Thompson,  Government  Agent,  con- 
vened a  council  composed  of  several  distinguished 
chiefs;  one  of  them  the  noted  Osceola  (Sun  War- 
rior)— a  half-breed,  of  warrior  build,  young,  daring, 
implacable.  After  Gen.  Thompson  had  harangued 
the  council,  as  to  the  advisability  of  removal,  point- 
ing out  the  wrongs  to  which  they  were  then  liable, 
Osceola  bade  all  to  remain  firm,  and  with  singular  im- 


IOO  POOR   I<O ! 

pertinence  dismissed  the  assembly.  One  old  chief  re- 
marked, privately,  that  "  the  Great  Father's  regard  for 
his  red  children  had  come  upon  his  ears,  but  had  gone 
through  them ;  he  wanted  to  see  it  with  his  eyes.  He 
(Great  Father)  took  land  from  other  Redskins  to  pay 
them  for  theirs,  and  by  and  by  he  would  take  that 
also ;  the  Whiteskins  had  forked  tongues  and  hawks' 
fingers ;  the  people  in  the  great  city  made  an  Indian 
out  of  paint,  and  then  sent  after  him  and  took  his 
lands  "  (alluding  to  portrait  paintings  in  Washington). 
He  wanted,  he  said,  to  sleep  in  the  same  land  with 
his  fathers,  and  wished  his  children  to  sleep  by  his 
side. 

General  Thompson  continued  to  create  sentiment 
in  favor  of  removal,  as  he  felt  authorized  to  do; 
but  his  course  greatly  incensed  Osceola,  who,  by 
reason  of  the  altercation  that  followed,  was  arrested 
and  put  in  irons.  While  in  chains  the  revenge  of  the 
savage  nature  was  fully  aroused  in  him ;  he  determined 
to  resist  the  whites  at  all  hazards.  By  dissembling 
submission,  and,  with  a  large  number  of  his  people, 
signing  to  that  effect,  he  completely  deceived  and  dis- 
armed his  antagonist.  With  a  small  band  he  sur- 
prised the  General  and  nine  others,  when  dining  near 
Camp  King ;  and  only  one  half  of  the  number  escaped 
with  their  lives,  the  General  being  one  of  the  slain. 

As  the  time  approached  for  the  removal  to  occur, 
the  Indians  made  preparations  to  resist  it.  Extra 
time  was  granted  them  to  prepare  for  their  journey 
and  settlement  on  the  Arkansas,  and  it  was  occupied 
in  preparing  for  a  war  of  resistance.  Acts  of  violence 
increased  as  they  contemplated  the  scenes  before 


A   MEMORIAL.  IOI 

them ;  and  thus  affairs  continued  until  December,  the 
month  in  which  the  limit  of  their  stay  was  reached. 
Then  they  were  ordered  to  bring  in  their  cattle  and 
horses,  and  surrender  them  for  sale  according  to  the 
terms  of  treaty.  The  Agent  was  so  confident  of  their 
appearance  that  he  designated  the  first  and  the  fif- 
teenth as  days  for  the  sale  to  take  place.  But  not 
an  Indian  appeared.  So  far  from  it,  the  women  and 
children  had  been  sent  into  the  interior,  and  the  war- 
riors were  marching  from  place  to  place,  ready  to 
strike  for  their  rights. 

Beginning  by  burning  the  dwellings  of  the  whites 
and  shooting  all  they  met,  they  created  intense  and 
widespread  consternation.  They  furnished  themselves 
with  supplies  from  the  homes  and  stores  they  de- 
stroyed. The  details  of  the  devastation  wrought  are 
among  the  most  shocking  in  all  Indian  annals.  They 
were  best  prepared,  and  so  had  great  advantage  of  the 
whites,  while  their  aptness  in  "  surprising  "  their  ene- 
mies added  to  their  chances.  The  defeat  of  Major 
Bade  and  his  gallant  command  of  seven  officers  and 
one  hundred  and  ten  men — all  of  whom,  except  three 
horribly  mangled  privates,  were  slain  in  close  and  ter- 
rible conflict — forms  one  of  the  most  tragic  pages  in 
the  early  history  of  the  country.  The  battle  took  place 
December  28,  1835,  at  Ouithlecooche,  not  far  from 
the  head  of  Tampa  Bay.  The  bodies  of  eight  officers 
and  ninety-eight  men  were  recognized  and  buried, 
and  a  cannon — a  six-pounder  recovered  from  a  swamp 
where  the  Indians  had  thrown  it — was  placed,  verti- 
cally, at  the  head  of  the  grave.  Another  bloody  en- 
gagement occurred  three  clays  later,  in  the  same  place, 


IO2  POOR 

with  Osceola  in  the  lead  of  the  Indians  and  Gen. 
Clinch  at  the  head  of  the  United  States  troops.  The 
latter  was  triumphant.  Gen.  Clinch  was  exceedingly 
valiant,  and,  though  his  clothing  was  perforated  with 
bullets,  and  his  horse  shot  beneath  him  twice,  he  was 
spared  to  his  country.  Major  Bade,  equally  valiant, 
lost  his  life  while  leading  his  men  in  the  hottest  of  the 
battle. 

The  Seminoles  were  dispersed,  but  very  desperate. 
The  war  was  one  of  extermination.  The  white  settlers 
were  pillaged  and  distressed  in  every  way,  making  an 
appropriation  by  Congress  necessary  for  their  relief. 
Attacks  and  reprisals  were  constant  and  fatal.  Gen. 
Gaines  entered  the  arena  of  war,  and,  with  the  pres- 
ence of  Gen.  Clinch,  impressed  the  Indians  with  the 
might  of  the  white  army,  causing  them  to  sue  for 
peace.  They,  however,  were  held  in  doubt.  Gen. 
Scott,  succeeding  Gen.  Wool,  arrived  afterwards,  with 
orders  to  assume  chief  command.  He  directed  that 
the  main  campaign  be  suspended  until  autumn. 

As  to  success  in  removing  the  Seminoles,  the  fol- 
lowing record  is  found :  "  There  had  been  about  four 
hundred  Seminoles  collected  at  Tampa,  chiefly  women 
and  children  of  Black  Dirt's  tribe,  who  were  on  the 
1 2th  of  April  shipped  off  for  '  beyond  the  Mississippi ' 
by  Gen.  Scott."  But  such  a  record  is  not  often  met. 

The  war  did  not  stop,  though  for  a  time  formal 
hostilities  were  suspended.  The  Indians  made  their 
cessation  temporary,  and  on  account  of  fear  only,  for 
the  fires  of  their  vengeance  could  not  long  remain  low. 
Their  leaders,  who  were  implicitly  trusted,  had  a 
bravery  that  would  not  abate,  and  they  determined  to 


A   MEMORIAL.  103 

hold  the  land  of  their  pride,  or  fertilize  it  with  their 
blood.  The  United  States,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not 
think  of  stopping  the  contest  except  by  conquest, 
which  was  more  difficult  to  achieve  than  the  Govern- 
ment had  imagined.  There  is  no  sure  rule  for  deter- 
mining when  an  Indian  war  is  ended. 

Gen.  Zachary  Taylor  finally  came  upon  the  scene 
to  participate  in  the  tragedy.  The  amicable  treaty  of 
Fort  Moultrie,  in  1823,  by  which  the  Seminoles  were 
to  retire  within  certain  parts  of  Florida,  embracing  five 
million  acres,  and  to  receive  an  annuity  of  five  thou- 
sand dollars  for  twenty  years,  became  unsatisfactory  to 
all  concerned,  except  such  whites  as  intruded  for  pur- 
poses of  violence  and  robbery.  The  treaty  of  1832,  at 
Payne's  Landing,  was  signed  by  only  fifteen  chiefs  and 
head  men,  and  its  validity  was  to  depend  upon  its  rati- 
fication after  the  new  country  should  be  visited  by  a 
deputation  of  competent  chiefs.  The  report  from  this 
"  promised  land  "  was  to  be  the  basis  of  action.  The 
visitation  was  made,  and  then  the  paper  drawn  up  for 
them,  and,  which  they  signed,  was  made  to  express 
more  than  they  intended  to  say.  The  deception  was 
exposed  in  open  council  with  the  Government's  men, 
in  1834.  They  supposed  that  they  merely  expressed 
themselves  pleased  with  the  country.  They  saw  that 
they  would  be  surrounded  by  hostile  neighbors.  They 
also  called  attention  to  the  fact  of  the  Government's 
agreement  of  1823,  which  was  to  be  in  force  for  twenty 
years,  but  which  was  now  to  be  displaced  by  another, 
insisting  on  their  removal.  Besides,  the  treaty  of  1832 
was  not  confirmed  at  Washington  for  two  years,  and 
this  delay  greatly  weakened  its  validity. 


IO4  POOR   I,O! 

While  a  few  prominent  chiefs  were  willing  to  go, 
the  body  of  the  tribe  were  unchangeable  in  their  oppo- 
sition. The  Government  was  planning  to  put  them 
with  the  Creeks,  under  one  Agency.  Nothing  could 
have  been  more  repugnant  to  them  than  this  method 
of  obscuring  their  ancestral  glory,  and  exposing  them 
to  tribal  bickerings.  In  a  final  large  assemblage  of 
chiefs  their  spokesmen  maintained  that  they  were  a 
large  Nation,  and  were  entitled  to  a  separate  nation- 
ality, with  their  own  agent,  and  allowances  of  men  and 
materials,  to  help  them  on  to  prosperity ;  and  that  if 
these  wants  should  be  met  they  would  be  content  to 
go  and  stay,  but  if  not,  not.  To  these  reasonable  de- 
sires it  was  replied  by  the  President,  Gen.  Jackson 
(said  to  have  been  "  very  angry  "),  that  it  was  very  pre- 
sumptuous to  suggest  them.  He  had  determined  that 
they  should  go,  and  any  new  proposition  tended  to  de- 
lay, and  made  him  more  willful. 

For  four  years  from  the  time  when  the  Seminoles 
were  to  emigrate  there  were  frequent  conflicts  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  Florida,  all  of  the  most  bloody  and  barba- 
rous nature.  There  were  no  laws  of  so-called  civilized 
warfare  in  force.  The  issue  turned  upon  the  greatest 
slaughter.  The  Indians  knew  no  rule  except  that  of 
the  best  chance  and  any  chance  to  kill.  They  had  no 
thought  of  saving  life,  and  the  whites  were  compelled 
to  pursue  the  same  policy  of  destruction.  They  did 
not  care  to  capture  Indians,  but,  rather,  wished  to  ex- 
terminate them.  Engagements  took  place  in  rapid 
succession,  and  with  only  the  formality  of  border  war- 
fare, if  with  any  at  all.. 

In  1837  there  was  an  appearance  of  weakening  on 


A   MEMORIAL.  105 

the  part  of  the  Indians.  The  great  chiefs,  Osceola  and 
Micanopy,  were  disposed  to  confer  with  the  com- 
manders of  the  army,  and  inferior  chiefs  said  they 
would  emigrate  if  their  superiors  should  so  direct. 
Gen.  Jesup,  in  command,  had  thousands  of  them  near 
by  receiving  rations,  and  was  confident  that  the  oppo- 
sition had  been  broken.  By  the  middle  of  May  "  he 
had  lying  at  Tampa  twenty-four  transports  to  take  off 
the  Indians ;  but,  to  his  great  astonishment,  on  the 
morning  of  the  second  of  June  he  found  that  nearly  all 
of  them  had  fled  into  their  own  wilds  and  fastnesses." 
Evil  reports  and  jealousies  retarded  the  movements. 
The  President  was  impatient,  and  the  Secretary  of  War 
issued  orders  for  enlisting  western  Indians  to  fight  the 
Seminoles.  And  within  two  months  thereafter  up- 
wards of  one  thousand  from  the  southern  and  western 
tribes  were  on  the  field  as  allies  to  the  whites. 

In  October  of  this  year  Gen.  Jesup  set  a  snare  for 
Osceola,  and  by  a  series  of  approaches  and  inveigle- 
ments through  others  succeeded  in  capturing  him  and 
about  seventy-five  others — several  of  them  "  principal 
chiefs."  They  were  taken  with  loaded  rifles  in  their 
hands,  disarmed,  and  confined  in  the  fort — Fort  Pey- 
ton, several  miles  south  of  St.  Augustine,  where  the 
stratagem  was  enacted.  .A  largC  number  were  cap- 
tured and  confined  at  St.  Augustine.  And  the  pur- 
suit was  prosecuted  with  vigor  until,  by  December, 
there  were  at  the  various  posts  in  Florida  eight  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  ninety-three  men.  Some,  how- 
ever, made  a  successful  escape.  In  the  same  month 
occurred  one  of  the  most  sanguinary  conflicts  of  the 
whole  war— the  battle  of  Okechobee  Lake,  under  Gen. 


106  POOR  ix> ! 

Zachary  Taylor.  It  was  one  of  the  many  instances  of 
hommock  and  swamp  warfare,  and  was  disastrous  to 
both  sides. 

It  being  necessary  to  abbreviate  this  narrative,  the 
fate  of  the  notorious,  perhaps  illustrious,  Osceola  will 
only  be  mentioned.  Shortly  after  his  capture  he  was 
taken  to  Charleston  and  confined  in  the  fort  in  the 
harbor,  until,  with  others,  he  should  be  sent  to  the 
West.  And  there,  in  Fort  Moultrie,  on  January  30, 
1838,  he  died  of  catarrhal  fever.  Dr.  J.  S.  Murrow 
states  that  he  died  of  a  broken  heart.  Dead,  but  not  dis- 
graced by  being  "  shipped  "  to  Arkansas.  His  name 
will  stand  in  the  South  as  does  that  of  Philip  of  Poca- 
noket  in  the  East — a  name  on  which  to  build  a  story 
of  bravery  and  bloodshed  for  country  and  kindred, 
scarcely  excelled. 

This  year,  1838,  General  Jesup  and  other  officers 
were  beginning  to  contemplate  more  seriously  the 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  removing  the  Seminoles, 
notwithstanding  their  own  successes;  and  a  com- 
munication was  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  War, 
suggesting  that  they  be  permitted  to  remain  in  that 
part  of  Florida  where  "  no  one  else  could  live."  The 
suggestion  met  with  no  favor,  and  the  process  of  se- 
curing squads  of  m5u,  women,  and  children — Indians 
and  negroes — went  slowly  on.  Gen.  Jesup  was  ordered 
to  proceed  with  them  to  the  Cherokee  country,  leaving 
Gen.  Taylor  in  command  in  Florida.  Many  of  the 
chiefs  had  been  sent  out  of  the  country,  and  some 
were  aboard  his  transports.  Of  the  latter,  two  did  not 
live  to  reach  their  destination — Jumper,  dying  at  the 
barracks  in  New  Orleans  April  19,  and  King  Philip, 


A    MEMORIAL.  107 

who  died  on  his  boat  in  July,  below  Fort  Gibson.  The 
former  was  buried  under  arms,  and  with  much  cere- 
mony ;  the  latter,  on  shore,  with  the  honors  of  war — 
one  hundred  guns  being  discharged  over  his  grave.  In 
October  seven  thousand  regular  troops  were  sent  to 
Florida,  and  Gen.  Taylor,  being  authorized,  sent  to 
Cuba  for  a  large  number  of  bloodhounds,  to  scent 
out  the  Indians,  and  for  Spaniards  to  manage  them. 
The  expedient  was  moderately  successful,  and  had  its 
humorous  as  well  as  tragical  features. 

A  more  humane  method  was  also  tested.  A  deputa- 
tion of  those  Seminoles  who  had  been  living  for  some 
time  beyond  the  Mississippi  was  sent  for,  with  a  hope 
that  they  would  be  able  to  persuade  their  countrymen 
to  remove  to  the  West.  Fourteen  chiefs,  and  others  of 
high  standing,  among  them  the  noted  chiefs  Alligator, 
Holatoochee,  and  Micanopy,  representing  those  who 
had  been  violently  opposed  to  removal,  undertook  the 
hopeless  cause.  To  prove  their  sincerity,  they  left  their 
wives  and  children  and  made  a  march  of  four  days, 
one  hundred  miles,  and  made  the  effort  in  good  faith. 
Six  days  were  occupied  in  conferences,  without  any 
known  stirring  of  "  bad  blood  ";  then,  in  the  night 
and  very  unceremoniously,  all  of  the  Florida  Indians 
in  council  left  for  their  old  haunts,  and  their  absence 
was  not  discovered  until  morning.  Those  from  Ar- 
kansas were  "  utterly  astonished "  at  this  outcome. 
And  Gen.  Armistead,  commanding  there  (Fort  King), 
despairing  of  a  successful  termination  of  the  war  by 
pacific  measures,  immediately  ordered  the  command- 
ers of  regiments  to  put  their  troops  in  motion. 

Slaughter  and  removal  proceeded,  as  either  became 


108  POOR   LO! 

possible,  until  eight  years  of  the  terrible  business  had 
passed,  when,  it  may  be  said,  though  with  a  double 
meaning,  that  the  Seminoles  were  "  removed."  Hun- 
dreds and  thousands  fell  in  conflict;  a  considerable 
number  fell  on  their  westward  journey,  and  died 
without  a  country,  while  others  became  the  victims 
of  disease  and  crime  in  their  new  situation.  And 
thus  all  were  "removed."  Who  gained  the  victory? 
Death ! 

Speaking  of  "  the  proper  fruits  "  of  evangelizing 
among  the  Indians,  Dr.  G.  J.  Johnson,  after  a  personal 
visit,  says :  "  When  John  Jumper,  the  chief  of  the 
Seminoles,  first  became  a  believer  and  rejoiced  in  the 
Christian's  hope,  he  said  '  I  want  all  my  children  to 
know  about  this  ';  meaning,  by  his  '  children/  the  peo- 
.  pie  of  his  tribe.  And  from  that  time  he  has  been  an 
earnest  Christian,  and  not  only  in  his  private  life 
done  what  he  could,  but  as  a  minister  and  pastor 
also  has  been  somewhat  active — notwithstanding  the 
duties  of  head  chief  were,  at  the  same  time,  for  many 
years  required  of  him."  He  observes  that  Indians 
build  meetinghouses,  as  the  four  good  ones  he  helped 
to  dedicate  testify.  They  do  a  little  in  support  of  pas- 
tors, colporter,  missionary  and  Sunday-school  work, 
notwithstanding  their  poverty,  enforced,  in  part,  by 
lack  of  incentive  to  labor  for  permanent  homes.  As  to 
credit  for  these  fruits  he  says : 

"  The  greater  credit  for  this  work  done  in  the  In- 
dian Territory,  so  far  as  Baptists  are  concerned,  should 
be  given  to  our  brethren  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Con- 
vention. They  have,  more  fully  than  our  brethren  in 
the  North,  believed  in  the  possibility  and  hopefulness 


A   MEMORIAL.  lOQ 

of  Indian  evangelization,  and  have  done  much  more  in 
supporting  missionaries,  building  houses  and  aiding 
other  work  there.  And  this  was  fit  and  proper,  for  a 
large  proportion  of  these  Indians  have  always  been 
Southern  in  their  sympathies ;  many  of  the  Indians 
were  slaveholders  in  the  days  of  that  institution,  and 
during  the  War  of  the  Rebellion  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  Confederacy,  and  some  enlisted  in  its  army." 
It  is  through  the  immediate  observation  of  the 
writer  of  the  above  that  the  reader  is  favored  with  a 
definite  and  reliable  characterization  of  this  illustrious 
Seminole.  His  name  will  always  appear  in  the  Indian 
annals,  and  be  cherished  by  the  denomination  whose 
principles  he  conscientiously  embraced  and  firmly 
maintained.  Dr.  J.  states,  in  substance  : 

"  John  Jumper,  a  nephew  of  the  old  war  chief  Jump- 
er, is  a  noble  specimen  of  an  Indian  man,  a  Christian, 
and  a  Baptist  minister.  He  is  a  full-blooded  Seminole, 
fifty-five  years  old,  with  slight  gray  tinging  his  jet 
black  hair,  six  feet  and  four  inches  in  height,  and 
weighs  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  pounds.  His 
features  indicate  fair  intelligence  and  strong  will,  and 
yet  great  benevolence,  all  of  which  are  said  to  prom- 
inently characterize  him.  He  is  earnest  and  active 
as  a  Christian,  and  loves  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
Withal,  he  is  somewhat  wealthy,  and  is,  therefore,  in 
his  circumstances,  as  well  as  by  constitution,  a  natural 
leader  among  the  people  of  his  tribe.  He  has  held 
the  position  of  head  chief  of  the  Seminoles  for  about 
twenty-five  years,  until  a  few  months  since,  when  he 
declined  a  reelection,  that,  as  he  said,  he  might  devote 
himself  more  fully  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
among  his  people." 


no  POOR  LO! 

The  above  is  well  sustained  in  a  personal  notice 
by  Rev.  J.  S.  Murrow,  D.  D.,  Superintendent  of  Mis- 
sions in  the  Indian  and  Oklahoma  Territories,  writ- 
ten twenty  years  later,  and  published  in  The  Home 
Mission  Monthly,  viz.:  "  John  Jumper  emigrated  to  In- 
dian Territory  with  the  first  bands  of  Seminoles  who 
came  west.  He  was  then  about  twenty-five  years  old. 
Soon  after  he  was  elected  principal  chief  of  the  semi- 
noles,  which  position  he  held  for  twenty-five  or  thirty 
years.  He  is  a  man  of  fine  sense,  impartial  judgment 
and  excellent  administratrive  tact  and  capacity.  The 
Seminoles,  though  the  smallest  of  the  five  civilized 
tribes,  have  maintained  a  respectable  and  influential 
position,  chiefly  through  Jumper's  leadership.  He  has 
been  to  Washington  City  several  times  in  the  interest 
of  his  people,  and  always  won  the  respect  of  the  lead- 
ing public  men  of  that  city." 

He  became  a  Christian  in  1855,  and  united  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  Afterward  witnessing  the 
administration  of  baptism  in  Canadian  River,  by  Dr. 
Murrow,  he  was  led  to  investigate  the  subject.  The 
result  was  that  in  1860  he  became  a  Baptist,  and  in 
1865  was  ordained.  Dr.  Murrow  further  states:  "He 
has  ever  since  been  a  tower  of  strength  to  our  Baptist 
interests  among  the  Muskogees,  Seminoles,  and  the 
wild  tribes  on  the  western  border  of  this  Territory. 
John  Jumper  is  a  deep  thinker.  I  have  heard  him 
deliver  in  his  own  language  sermons  that  abounded 
in  profound  thought;  solid  truth,  delivered  in  the 
most  tender  and  pathetic  style.  .  .  .  His  last  days 
are  being  spent  in  securing  a  correct  translation  of 
the  New  Testament  into  his  native  tongue,  the  com- 
mon language  of  the  Muskogees  and  the  Seminoles." 


A   MEMORIAL.  Ill 

A  glimpse  of  later  experiences  of  the  Seminoles 
embraces  further  accounts  of  their  religious  history ; 
and  without  this  the  foregoing  would  scarcely  be  satis- 
factory to  the  reader.  Still,  these  sketches,  as  a  whole, 
can  not  be  made  to  reach  a  point  later  than  the  mid- 
dle of  the  century.  To  do  more  requires  another  vol- 
ume. The  following  letter  is  self-explanatory.  The 
writer  of  it,  who  speaks  with  modesty,  is  awarded 
special  recognition  by  the  friends  of  missions,  for  the 
important  and  leading  part  he  has  maintained  in  the 
cause  of  the  Seminoles. 

ATOKA,  INDIAN  TERRITORY,  March  10,  1896. 
Rev.  W.  N.  Wyeth,  D.  D. 

DEAR  BROTHER  :  Prof.  W.  P.  Blake  has  referred  to  me 
your  letter  to  him  requesting  a  brief  history  of  the  mis- 
sion work  among  the  Seminoles,  with  a  request  that  I 
reply.  I  am  familiar  with  the  history  of  that  nation,  being 
almost  the  father  and  founder  of  it.  I  hastily  dictate  the 
following  data. 

The  Seminoles  sold  all  their  lands  in  Florida  in  1832, 
and  agreed  to  move  within  three  years  to  the  West.  Many 
of  the  Creeks,  or  Muskogees,  had  already  moved  to  this 
country.  The  Creeks  and  Seminoles  are  one  people.  The 
Seminoles  came,  1833  to  "36.  They  settled  on  Ah-chin-na- 
hut-che  (Little  River)  in  western  portion  of  Creek  Nation. 
At  that  time  both  these  tribes  were  bitterly  opposed  to  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  among  them.  They  brought 
with  them  many  negroes,  most  of  whom  were  slaves. 
Among  these  negroes  were  a  few  Christians.  The  Indians 
would  not  permit  these  negroes  to  hold  religious  meet- 
ings. They  were  watched  closely,  and  when  the  Indian 
light  horseman  discovered  any  number — few  or  more — in 


112  POOR    1,O! 

secret  Christian  meeting,  they  were  severely  punished  by 
being  tied  to  trees  or  posts,  *and  whipped  fearfully  on  the 
bare  back.  This  gradually  passed  away.  Some  of  the  In- 
dians became  interested  in  Christianity.  The  laws  against 
"  praying  "  were  repealed.  Missionaries  were  allowed  to 
settle  in  both  Nations,  and  the  Indians  and  negroes  per- 
mitted to  hold  meetings  and  organize  churches. 

The  Presbyterians  were  the  first  to  begin  mission  work 
among  the  Seminoles.  Rev.  John  L,illy  and  Rev.  Robert 
Ramsey  established  a  mission  on  Little  River  in  1852. 
For  several  years  it  was  quite  successful.  There  was  a 
good  school,  and  a  church  was  organized.  About  the 
same  time  Rev.  Monday  Durant,  a  negro  Baptist  preacher 
among  the  Creeks,  began  visiting  and  preaching  to  the 
negroes  among  the  Seminoles.  He  was  not  a  slave;  was 
an  earnest  Christian  and  good  preacher.  A  church  was 
organized  in  1854,  at  first  composed  wholly  of  negroes. 
The  first  Seminole  convert  was  James  Factor,  quite  a 
prominent  man,  a  good  interpreter,  and  a  warm  friend  of 
the  chief,  John  Jumper.  The  Seminoles  were  very  indig- 
nant. Factor  was  arrested  and  brought  before  a  large 
council.  Some  advocated  that  he  be  shot;  others,  that  he 
be  expatriated ;  and  others,  that  he  be  severely  beaten  and 
compelled  to  renounce  Christianity.  He  remained  firm, 
and  declared  that  he  would  never  renounce  his  new-found 
joy  and  hope.  Chief  Jumper  had  himself  secretly  become 
interested  in  Christianity,  through  the  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionaries, and  sought  to  release  Factor.  The  trial  was 
put  off  from  time  to  time,  until  public  indignation  was  al- 
layed, and  Factor  was  pardoned. 

Some  time  after,  Jumper  was  converted,  and  united 
with  the  Presbyterians.  About  this  time,  1855,  Rev.  John 
D.  Bemo,  a  half-breed  Seminole,  who  had  been  partially 
educated  by  the  Presbyterians  in  Philadelphia,  was  sent 
out  by  their  Board  to  ..einforce  the  work  in  the  Creek  and 


A   MEMORIAL.  113 

Seminole  Nation.  He  settled  among  his  own  people.  Af- 
terwards he  met  Rev.  H.  F.  Buckner,  Baptist  missionary, 
and  some  of  the  Creek  Baptist  preachers,  became  converted 
to  Baptist  faith  and  practice,  and  was  baptized  and  or- 
dained. 

In  1857  J.  S.  Murrow  was  sent  out  by  the  Southern 
Board,  from  Georgia,  and  settled  among  the  Seminoles 
on  Little  River.  Bemo  and  Murrow  worked  together, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  blessed  their  labors  abundantly. 
Several  churches  were  organized  among  the  Creeks.  In 
1859-60  the  Seminoles  moved  sixty  miles  farther  west, 
upon  a  reservation  set  apart  by  the  U.  S.  Government. 
In  this  new  country,  in  the  spring  of  1861,  Mr.  Murrow 
organized  the  first  Baptist  Church  among  the  Seminoles. 
It  was  called  E-su-hut-che  (Ash  Creek).  Chief  John 
Jumper  was  one  of  the  first  to  unite  with  it  by  baptism 
after  its  organization,  he  having  become  converted  from 
Presbyterian  ism  to  Baptist  faith  and  practice.  The  his- 
tory of  his  conversion  is  quite  interesting.  The  church 
grew  rapidly.  Baptisms  were  frequent.  But,  alas !  the 
dark  days  of  war  drew  near.  The  Indians  were  forced  to 
take  sides.  Half  of  the  Seminoles  chose  to  remain  loyal 
to  the  United  States.  They  removed — fled  to  Kansas  with 
their  wives,  children,  stock,  and  all  else  they  could  carry. 
The  warriors  of  the  other  half  were  mustered  as  soldiers 
in  the  regular  Confederate  Army.  Ere  long  their  families, 
too,  were  compelled  to  become  refugees.  They  removed 
south,  towards  Texas.  The  whole  country  was  full  of 
outlaws.  White  guerillas  from  both  sides,  led  by  a  few 
Indians  of  like  lawless  disposition,  made  the  Territory  a 
common  raiding  ground.  Stock  of  all  kinds  was  driven 
both  north  and  south,  and  sold  to  the  armies.  //  was  an 
mi'ful  time.  Robbery,  murder,  lawlessness  were  rampant. 
The  passions  of  red  and  white  were  given  loose  rein.  Each 
side  devastated  the  possessions  of  the  other.  Even  the 


114  POOR   LO ! 

missionaries  were  divided.  Mr.  Bemo  went  north,  Mr. 
Murrow  south.  The  Seminole  church  was  nearly  all  with 
the  southern  wing.  Churches  among  all  the  Indian  tribes 
were  broken  up,  because  all  the  tribes,  except  the  Choc- 
taws  and  Chickasaws,  were  divided  and  had  become  ref- 
ugees from  their  homes.  The  Seminole  church,  however, 
continued  intact.  Mr.  Murrow  remained  with  -his  people. 
There  were  several  thousand  Seminoles  and  Creeks,  and 
he .  was  appointed,  by  the  Confederate  Government,  Sub- 
sistence Agent  for  these  destitute  Indian  women,  children, 
and  old  men.  He  bought  large  quantities  of  beef,  cattle, 
corn,  meal,  flour,  salt  in  Texas,  and  distributed  the  same 
to  them.  . 

At  the  same  time  the  mission  work  was  uninterrupted. 
The  camps  were  necessarily  moved  every  few  months.  The 
erection  of  a  large  arbor  in  the  center  of  the  camp  was  usu- 
ally one  of  the  first  things  attended  to.  Meetings  were 
held  regularly.  Only  one  Lord's  Day,  during  three  years 
of  this  camp-life,  was  there  no  service.  Mr.  Murrow  bap- 
tized over  two  hundred  Indians  during  those  years.  Fi- 
nally the  war  closed.  Messrs.  Jumper  and  Factor  were 
ordained,  and  returned  with  their  people  to  [their  devas- 
tated country.  Mr.  Murrow  settled  among  the  Choctaws, 
frequently  visiting  the  Seminoles.  In  1874  Rev.  A.  J.  Holt, 
of  Texas,  settled  among  the  Seminoles  as  missionary.  He 
remained  less  than  two  years,  and  removed  to  Anadarko, 
among  the  Blanket  Indians.  There  are  now  four  Indian, 
and  two  or  three  negro  churches,  with  about  four  hun- 
dred members,  among  the  Seminoles.  Yours, 

J.  S.  MURROW. 

There  is  an  important  institution  of  learning,  also, 
the  Seminole  Academy,  under  the  principalship  of 
Prof.  W.  P.  Blake. 


A   MEMORIAL.  115 


VIII. 


— CARED  FOR,-  MOVING 
WEST,-  AMONG  THE  WYANDOTS; 
CHIEF  JOURNEYCAKE,  FAMILY  AND 

CHURCH. 

AT  the  beginning  of  the  last  century  (A.  D.  1700) 
there  existed  in  western  New  York  a  confederacy 
of  Indians  known  as  the  Five  Nations.  These  were 
the  Mohawk,  Seneca,  Cayuga,  Onondaga,  and  Oneida. 
The  league  seems  to  have  been  formed  without  for- 
mality and  without  a  date.  It  was  a  growth.  The  Mo- 
hawk, being  the  oldest  and  strongest  Nation,  drew  to 
itself  younger  and  weaker  ones.  The  Tuscaroras  from 
Carolina  entered  the  confederacy  later,  causing  it  to  be 
called,  also,  the  Six  Nations.  It  had  prominence  for 
a  long  period,  not  s6  much  in  its  federate  form  as  in 
its  racial  character.  When  Indians  were  Anakims  and 
numerous  they  attracted  attention  and  excited  fear ; 
but  since  the  white  race  has  multiplied  most,  and  out- 
stripped them  on  all  lines  of  civilization,  they  are 
now  neither  feared  nor  followed,  and  are  less  and  less 
estimated  as  elements  of  American  life.  It  is  barely 
known  that  remnants  of  those  "Nations"  still  occupy 
places  in  tue  State  of  New  York. 


n6  POOR  1,0! 

But  in  the  early  part  of  the  present  century  (A.  D. 
1800)  they  drew  from  Christian  people  that  regard 
which  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ  requires.  Being 
regarded  as  heathen,  efforts  for  their  evangelization 
began  at  religious  centers.  First,  by  the  New  York 
Missionary  Society,  in  1801.  Then,  in  1807,  by  the 
"  L,ake  Baptist  Missionary  Society,"  having  head- 
quarters at  Hamilton,  New  York,  near  the  heart  of 
the  State.  The  latter  town  was  a  radiating  center  of 
religious  power,  and  expedients  for  helping  the  help- 
less were  there  devised  and  put  into  effective  use.  The 
Society  was  chartered  as  the  "  Hamilton  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society."  It  sent  the  best  preachers  it  could 
obtain  to  the  front ;  some  to  the  Five  Nations. 

In  the  same  year  (1807)  the  Spirit  that  called  up- 
on the  Church  at  Antioch  to  separate  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas for  a  mission  to  the  heathen,  was  inspiring  young 
men  at  Williams  College  to  undertake  similar  work 
in  the  East.  There  were  two  centers  at  which  special 
acts  of  consecration  were  witnessed  by  the  Omniscient 
One  at  about  the  same  time.  The  one  in  a  meadow 
near  the  above  college,  and  at  the  side  of  a  stack  of 
hay,  where  a  few  students  met  to  fast  and  pray,  and 
consider  their  duty  to  the  benighted  nations  of  Earth  ; 
the  other,  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  where  now  stands 
Colgate  University,  and  where  a  saint  of  God  bowed 
at  the  side  of  the  first  tree  felled  upon  his  farm,  and 
gave  himself  and  his  entire  possessions,  with  what  he 
might  acciimulate,  to  God  and  to  truth.  A  church,  an 
institution  of  Christian  learning,  a  radiating  center  of 
truth,  bestowing  its  blessings  upon  the  darkened  habi- 
tations of  all  lands,  attended  the  consecration.  The 


A   MEMORIAL.  117 

bended  knee  upon  the  cold  ground,  in  both  cases,  drew 
the  divine  benediction.  Eastward  and  westward  flew 
the  angels  of  mercy,  sent  and  supported  by  these 
nurseries  of  piety,  upon  which  came  the  blessing  of 
those  neglected  and  ready  to  perish. 

The  Five  Nations  felt  the  power  at  Hamilton, 
which,  in  other  forms,  has  continued  to  this  hour. 
Though  they  have  lost  their  national  significance, 
they  are  better  in  every  respect  by  reason  of  those  who 
have  carried  to  them  the  glad  tidings ;  while  numbers, 
once  identified  with  them,  are,  doubtless,  shouting 
hosannas  in  the  heavenly  world  by  reason  of  what  was 
done  for  them  in  this.  Baptist  missions  were  main- 
tained for  the  Tuscarora  and  other  tribes  in  northwest- 
ern New  York  for  fully  forty  years — 1809-1850.  Other 
denominations  have  had  a  large  force  of  workers  on 
the  same  field.  The  dispersion  of  the  Five  Nations, 
the  ceding  of  their  lands  to  the  United  States  in  the 
early  part  of  the  present  century,  and  the  loss  of  the 
racial  ambition  represented  in  the  great  Cayuga  chief, 
Logan,  and  in  the  Seneca  chief  and  giant,  Red  Jacket, 
resulted  in  diminutive  reservations  within  the  State  of 
New  York,  and  a  lessened  missionary  zeal  in  their  be- 
half. 

As  early  as  1824  a  mission  was  established  at  Tona- 
wanda,  New  York  (not  far  from  Niagara  Falls),  by  the 
Genesee  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  to  benefit  a  com- 
pany of  Indians  composed  of  remnants  of  the  Seneca 
and  Tuscarora  tribes.  The  station  was  placed  just 
outside  the  limits  of  their  possessions,  to  avoid  an  ap- 
pearance of  seeking  to  gain  their  lands.  Many  chil- 
dren were  supported  and  instructed.  Buildings  were 


n8  POOR  1^0! 

erected  and  some  conversions  secured.  Abel  Bingham 
and  his  wife,  and  Miss  Sophronia  L,yncoln  were  en- 
gaged in  carrying  on  the  school. 

After  about  ten  years,  or  in  1833,  this  mission  is 
observed  to  be  prospering,  and  under  the  supervision 
of  a  Board  appointed  by  the  Baptist  Convention  of 
the  State  of  New  York  ;  Rev.  Eli  Stone,  Superinten- 
dent. Its  property  at  that  time  consisted  of  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-four  acres  of  land,  with  buildings,  in- 
cluding a  schoolhouse.  The  church  was  composed 
of  thirty  members ;  besides,  the  missionary  family  had 
a  house  and  maintained  regular  worship.  From  twenty- 
five  to  thirty-five  children  were  usually  taught,  fed, 
and  clothed  at  the  station  ;  many  of  them  being  able 
to  read  the  Bible  with  ease  and  propriety.  "  Should 
this  people  ever  •  emigrate  to  the  West,"  wrote  Mr. 
Stone,  "  they  will  carry  the  Bible  and  the  Savior." 

After  another  decade — Rev.  A.  Warren,  preacher 
and  superintendent,  with  Mrs.  Warren  and  two  other 
female  assistants — the  mission  seems  to  have  had  suc- 
cess in  leading  the  Indians  to  Christ.  A  good  number 
had  been  baptized  at  the  main  station,  and  a  still  larger 
number  in  a  neighboring  settlement.  Yet  Indian 
churches  do  not  become  large,  owing,  in  part,  to  the 
migratory,  or  nomadic,  life  of  the  natives.  The  boys 
had  been  taught  practical  agriculture,  and  the  girls 
housewifery ;  and  there  was  an  increase  of  industry 
and  temperance. 

The  Stockbridge  Indians  are  remembered  as  a  Mas- 
sachusetts tribe,  and  subjects  of  missionary  effort  by 
John  Sargeant,  Jonathan  Edwards,  and  others,  about 
the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Their  "star" 


A   MEMORIAL.  1 19 

.moved  westward,  of  course,  and  they  settled  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  where,  in  1828,  the  American 
Board  met  them  with  a  vanguard  of  missionaries, 
whose  work  is  traceable  for  ten  years.  In  1838  the 
tribe  is  found,  in  whole  or  in  part,  in  Wisconsin.  The 
annals  of  Isaac  McCoy  contain  the  following  interest- 
ing facts: 

A  band  of  Stockbridge  Indians  in  Wisconsin  Territory, 
originally  from  the  State  of  New  York,  treated  with  the 
United  States  in  September  (1838),  and  sold  half  their  land, 
and  about  one  half  of  them  agreed  to  remove  to  the  West. 
These,  anticipating  the  ratification  of  their  treaty  by  the 
vSenate  of  the  United  States,  emigrated  on  their  own  re- 
sources, and  reached  the  country  of  the  Delawares  in  De- 
cember. They  removed  under  a  belief  that  Govern- 
ment was  prepared  to  give  them  land,  and  immediately  on 
their  arrival  called  on  me  to  ascertain  where  they  could 
find  a  suitable  location,  when  it  appeared  that  in  their 
treaty  there  was  no  stipulation  providing  a  home  for  them. 
They  are  somewhat  related  to  the  Delawares,  and  they  ap- 
plied to  them  for  permission  to  settle  on  their  lands,  which 
was  granted  upon  the  condition  that  the  United  States 
would  add  somewhat  to  their  tract.  The  Stockbridges 
then  applied  to  me  to  endeavor  to  get  an  amendment  to 
their  treaty,  by  the  United  States  Senate,  to  provide  land 
as  desired  by  them  and  the  Delawares.  The  two  parties 
propose  to  occupy  the  same  tract  in  common,  and  that  the 
Stockbridge  shall  become  merged  in  the  Delaware  tribe. 
Among  these  late  immigrants  are  several  who  are  pious, 
and  the  brethren  Lykins,  Barker,  and  Blanchard  have  estab- 
lished religious  meetings  among  them  in  their  encamp- 
ment in  the  wilderness,  the  exercises  of  which  have  been 
very  satisfactory. 


I2O  POOR   LO ! 

Henry  Skiggett,  native  assistant  in  the  Delaware 
mission,  had  been  visiting  the  Stockbridges  in  Wis- 
consin, and  had  met  a  fellow  Christian  there,  with 
whom  he  united  in  religious  services  in  their  behalf. 
And  on  their  journey  they  had  prayers,  and  other  relig- 
ious exercises,  to  which  zeal  and  fidelity  may  be  at- 
tributed the  conversion  of  some  of  them,  who,  not  long 
afterward,  were  baptized,  and  became  members  of  the 
Delaware  church.  From  1840  Stockbridge  became 
one  of  the  stations  of  the  Shawauoe  mission,  which, 
on  January  31,  1842,  was  organized,  and  authorized  to 
elect  officers  through  whom  the  Board  might  transact 
business.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  G.  Pratt  were  authorized 
to  remove  to  Stockbridge  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of 
the  Indians  of  that  place,  taking  the  printing  press  and 
a  lady  teacher ;  the  natives  engaging  to  aid  in  erecting 
a  printing  office  and  a  schoolhouse.  This  prospect  of 
enlargement  was  clouded,  through  that  peculiar  disposi- 
tion common  to  humanity — jealousy.  The  Delawares, 
on  whose  territory  they  were,  professed  to  fear  "lest 
the  Stockbridges  become  too  wise,  and  outwit  their 
great-grandfather,  the  Delaware  chief."  Yet  Mr.  Pratt 
continued  to  visit  them  from  Sabbath'  to  Sabbath, 
thirty  miles  distant,  often  accompanied  by  the  teacher, 
Miss  Jane  Kelly.  Eventually  the  way  was  opened  for 
settlement  there,  and  it  was  effected  under  auspicious 
circumstances.  The  congregations  were  large,  some- 
times composed  in  part  of  white  settlers,  and  acces- 
sions of  Stockbridges  from  Green  Bay  were  fre- 
quent. Messrs.  Pratt  and  Blanchard,  teachers,  were 
formally  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  And 
it  was  at  about  this  time  that  there  appeared  one  of 


A   MEMORIAL.  121 

the  most  important  factors  with  which  the  Indian  mis- 
sion has  been  favored — a  Delaware  chief,  Charles  Jour- 
ney cake. 

The  Christians  at  Stockbridge  were  constituted  an 
independent  church  in  1845,  and  continued  as  such,  in 
good  internal  condition,  though  but  for  a  short  time. 
The  claims  of  the  Delaware  station  were  peculiar,  and 
made  it  seem  expedient  that  Mr.  Pratt  and  Miss  Morse 
assume  its  care.  The  Stockbridge  station  was  discon- 
tinued, and  the  community  declined.  Members  of  the 
church  there  transferred  their  membership,  or  church 
attendance  to  Delaware. 

The  Delawares,  one  of  the  most  interesting  and 
prominent  of  all  the  tribes,  have  a  mythical  and  a  real 
history.  The  latter,  only,  is  of  importance.  The  orig- 
inal name  is  given  as  Lenni  Lenape,  and  Lin-nop-pe. 
The  present  name  is  derived  from  that  of  Lord  De  La 
War.  They  came  into  general  notice  while  they  popu- 
lated the  region  of  the  Delaware  and  Potomac  Rivers, 
once  having  been  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  those  with  whom  William  Penn 
made  his  treaty.  With  the  advancement  of  the  white 
population  they,  with  others,  were  urged  westward, 
and  are  now  found  in  the  Indian  Territory. 

The  country  assigned  them  has  a  peculiar  shape. 
It  lies  in  the  fork  of  the  Kansas  and  Missouri  Rivers; 
the  former  coming  in  from  the  west,  and  the  latter 
from  the  northwest.  The  north  line,  beginning  at  the 
confluence  of  the  two  rivers,  follows  the  course  of  the 
Missouri,  northward,  for  twenty-three  miles,  to  Fort 
Leavenworth  ;  then  breaks  westward.  The  south  line 
takes  nearly  the  same  course ;  and  the  two,  running 


122  POOR 

parallel  from  the  bend  westward,  inclose  a  strip  two 
hundred  and  eight  miles  long  and  but  ten  miles  wide. 
The  ordinary  rifle,  stdfck  and  barrel,  may  represent  its 
shape  and  proportions,  the  shoulder  piece  abutting 
upon  the  Missouri.  The  inhabitants  occupy  the  east- 
ern end,  near  the  confluence ;  have  good  cabins,  en- 
close their  fields,  and  cultivate  them.  Though  not 
the  high-spirited,  powerful,  and  war-going  people  that 
their  ancestors  were,  they  have  the  aids  and  some  of 
the  fruits  of  civilized  life. 

The  Delaware  station  was  from  its  beginning  a 
part  of  the  Shawanoe  mission.  As  early  as  1831  a 
single  woman,  Miss  Mary  Walton,  of  Massachusetts, 
commenced  work  for  the  Delawares,  and  has  the  first 
place  on  the  list  of  those  who,  in  the  West,  conse- 
crated themselves  to  their  good.  She  continued  her 
lonely  life  among  savages  for  some  years,  when  she 
was  married  to  a  teacher,  Mr.  Ira  D.  Blanchard,  and 
lived  to  continue  her  work  during  the  many  years  of 
his  connection  with  the  mission.  The  missionaries  at 
Shawanoe  had  preached  for  some  years  to  the  Dela- 
wares, beginning  as  early  as  1833,  and  on  their  appli- 
cation Mr.  Blanchard  was  appointed  by  the  Govern- 
ment, they  supervising  his  work.  He  began  with 
forty-four  pupils,  a  large  proportion  of  whom  soon 
learned  to  read  on  the  new  system.  A  year  later, 
1835,  an  arrangement  was  made,  with  the  positive 
approbation  of  the  chiefs,  for  the  permanent  establish- 
ment of  an  English  school.  This  was  entrusted  to 
Miss  Sylvia  Case,  and  Mr.  Blanchard  devoted  a  large 
part  of  his  time  to  a  new  translation  of  a  Harmony  of 
the  Gospels,  or  L,ife  of  Christ,  first  translated  by  Mr. 


A   MEMORIAL.  123 

David  Zeisberger,  Moravian.  Native  teaching  pros- 
pered wonderfully.  Those  who  learned  to  read  im- 
parted the  benefit  they  received,  by  sitting  in  compa- 
nies and  reading  "  Jesus'  Word  "  to  their  parents  and 
friends.  In  a  short  time  an  hundred  Indians  could 
sing  all  the  hymns  contained  in  a  small  book  that 
had  been  prepared. 

Miss  Elizabeth  S.  Morse,  Concord,  Vermont,  entered 
the  mission  in  1837  as  assistant  teacher.  In  1851  she 
wrote  a  descriptive  account  of  the  station — location, 
buildings,  and  daily  occupations — in  which  it  was 

stated : 

•*•*•• 

Instruction  was  given  to  adults  from  books  in  the 
native  language,  the  teacher  passing  from  settlement  to 
settlement,  here  teaching  a  little  group  and  there  a  sin- 
gle individual,  as  the  unsettled  disposition  of  the  people 
afforded  opportunity.  At  the  expiration  of  the  first  year 
twenty  had  learned  to  read  their  native  tongue.  In  the 
course  of  a  few  years  this  mode  of  itinerant  instruction 
was  superseded,  in  part,  by  the  opening  of  an  English 
boarding-school  of  ten  pupils,  open  to  either  sex. 

The  site  of  the  Delaware  station  was  originally  one 
mile  from  the  Kansas  River,  on  its  northern  bank,  and  fif- 
teen from  its  junction  with  the  Missouri.  It  was  deemed 
desirable,  after  a  course  of  years,  to  remove  the  station 
from  its  low,  damp,  river  bottom,  to  high,  airy  prairie. 
The  site  selected  is  seventeen  miles  from  Fort  L,eaven- 
worth,  the  headquarters  of  the  United  States  military 
operations  in  the  Northwest,  and  hear  the  great  thor- 
oughfare to  those  inviting  regions  which  stretch  along 
the  Pacific  shore.  New  buildings  were  erected,  and  in  the 
spring  of  1848  the  interests  of  the  station  were  committed 
to  the  present  incumbents. 


124  POOR  1,0 ! 

The  new  premises  were  named  "  Briggsvale  School," 
"intended,"  in  the  words  of  Miss  Morse,  "as  a  com- 
pliment to  the  president  of  the  Missionary  Union, 
Governor  Geo.  N.  Briggs,  whose  unfaltering  interest 
in  its  designs  of  love  and  mercy  has  won  for  him  our 
highest  esteem."  A  pictorial  sketch  represents  them 
as  very  attractive ;  a  cluster  of  five  buildings,  of  which 
the  largest  one  is  frame,  fifty-six  feet  square,  situated 
on  fenced  and  cultivated  grounds.  There,  quiet  from 
the  fear  .of  evil,  except  from  the  white  man,  the  pupils 
were  led  into  habits  of  early  rising  and  morning  wor- 
ship, housework  and  needlework,  reading  and  mem- 
orizing the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with  drill  in  the 
various  common-school  branches  and  attention  to  re- 
creation and  manners. 

A  year  later  Miss  Morse  had  occasion  to  deplore 
the  ravages  of  disease,  and  the  paganism  manifest  in 
the  views  of  it  taken  by  many  who  suffered  it,  while 
she  rejoiced  that  all  the  believers  were  passed  over 
by  the  angel  of  death,  and  remained  firm  in  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel.  "  Each  year,"  she  added,  "  our  con- 
viction deepens,  that  Indian  youth  possess  natural 
ability  to  go  as  far  in  intellectual  pursuits  as  their 
neighbors  of  fairer  skin.  Suitable  opportunity  is  un- 
questionably the  only  thing  wanting.  .  .  .  Out  of 
school  hours  the  scholars  attend  to  work  adapted  to 
their  years.  The  girls  make  and  repair  their  own  and 
the  boys'  garments,  so  far  as  time  will  permit.  They 
use  the  needle  with  much  skill  and  neatness.  .  .  . 
Month  after  month,  and  year  after  year,  I  go  on, 
hoping  to  aid  in  fastening  some  right  principles  in 
young  minds,  or  to  induce  some  of  these  prairie  chil- 


A   MEMORIAL.  125 

dren  to  love  and  praise  the  L,ord  Jesus,  thus  uniting 
their  hosannas  with  those  in  the  Temple,  whose  joy- 
ful praise  He  accepted  in  the  days  of  His  earthly  so- 
journ." 

Later  in  the  same  year  she  had  glad  occasion  to 
mention  the  larger  fruition  of  her  hopes'.  A  number 
of  the  girls,  just  becoming  young  women,  became 
happy  converts,  and  made  a  joyful  baptismal  occasion 
for  the  mission.  "Our  'Jordan,'  "  she  wrote,  "is  by 
no  means  a  flowing  stream,  bearing  on  its  banks  the 
luxuriant  growth  of  ages  of  vegetation,  but  a  little 
pool  in  the  prairie,  canopied  only  by  the  sky.  We 
made  our  way  to  the  spot  through  the  tall  prairie 
grass,  variegated  by  beautiful  wild  flowers,  and  found 
no  difficulty  in  obeying  the  command  of  the  Savior." 
"  A  valuable  man,"  brother  of  the  interpreter,  also 
was  baptized  at  this  time.  And  a  Wyandot  woman 
was  so  impressed  by  the  ordinance  and  the  solemni- 
ties of  the  day  as  to  give  herself  to  Christ,  and  be 
baptized. 

The  Delawares  in  1859  owned  a  tract  of  country 
sixty  miles  east  and  west,  and  about  twenty-four  miles 
north  and  south,  bounded  on  the  south  by  the  Kan- 
sas River,  on  the  east  by  the  Missouri  River,  or  State 
of  Missouri.  The  soil,  timber,  and  water  are  very 
good.  They  depend  for  subsistence  on  their  farms, 
mainly,  which  are  good,  and  made  to  produce  all  the 
cereals  and  vegetables  abundantly. 

The  slow  and  reluctant  migration  of  the  Delawares 
from  the  Atlantic  seaboard  to  the  western  wilds  is  a 
part  of  the  memorable  and  sad  Indian  history.  It 
required  nearly  a  century  for  its  accomplishment,  and 


126  POOR   LO! 

that  "  a  century  of  dishonor."  The  familiar  complaint 
of  broken  treaties  and  of  distrust  and  depression  of 
spirits  on  the  part  of  the  Aborigines  forms  a  doleful 
chapter  in  the  life  of  this  famous  Nation.  It  was  with 
weary  feet  that  their  painful  march  was  made  from 
their  old  haunts  and  hunting-grounds  on  the  Poto- 
mac, the  Susquehanna,  the  Delaware,  and  the  Hudson, 
through  mountain  regions  to  a  country  of  which  they 
knew  only  what  the  distrusted  white  people  told  them. 

They  stopped  for  a  time  in  Ohio  and  Indiana,  con- 
taining much  of  the  territory  ceded  to  them  by  the 
treaty.  They  centered  first  in  three  towns,  Gnaden- 
hiitten  being  the  principal  one,  all  on  the  banks  of  the 
upper  Muskingum,  in  Tuscarawas  County,  Ohio.  But 
there  was  no  rest  for  them  there.  Being  largely  Mo- 
ravian converts,  and  having  their  spiritual  guides  with 
them,  they  naturally  acquired  sentiments  and  habits  of 
peace.  But  this  circumstance,  in  a  strange  way,  ex- 
cited contempt  for  them  from  the  white  settlers,  who 
subjected  them  to  terrible  outrages,  and  forced  their 
removal  to  Sandusky,  Ohio.  Some  of  them,  pressed 
by  want,  returned  to  the  Muskingum  to  secure  the 
crops  from  which  they  had  been  driven,  and  there  suf- 
fered still  greater  indignities  than  before.  Ninety  of 
them,  it  is  said,  were  brutally  massacred.  Others  fled 
to  Canada. 

The  settlement  on  the  Sandusky  occurred  shortly 
before  Col.'  William  Crawford's  bloody  campaign, 
which  was  attended  with  such  dire  disaster  to  his 
army  and  to  himself  personally.  The  Christian  Indians 
who  remained  there  were  involved  with  the  mass,  and 
the  consequences  of  war  fell  upon  them  without  dis- 


A   MEMORIAL.  127 

crimination.  One  of  these  effects  was  disastrous  to  both 
sides  ;  the  Indians'  implacable  jealousy  and  hatred  of 
the  whites  acting  to  prevent  Christian  labor  in  their 
behalf — stopping  missionary  effort,  and  shutting  them- 
selves out  of  heaven.  In  the  course  of  years,  or  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century  (A.  D.  1800),  a  Christrian 
Delaware  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  Sandusky  coun- 
try. 

Time  wore  away  some  of  the  animosity,  and  changes 
occurred.  The  Methodists  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
Wyandots,  who  adjoined  and  mingled  with  the  Del- 
awares.  A  colored  freeman,  of  Virginia,  uneducated, 
but  filled  with  the  Spirit,  was  led  to  go  northwest  and 
proclaim  the  terms  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  without  being 
authorized  by  his  denomination,  he  set  out,  "  not  know- 
ing whither  he  went."  Finally  arriving  at  a  Delaware 
town  on  the  Sandusky,  "  he  was  conducted  to  an  In- 
dian cabin  and  seated."  Not  knowing  the  Indian 
language,  he  could  not  make  himself  at  all  interest- 
ing by  conversation.  A  dance  was  the  order  of  the 
evening,  and,  not  familiar  with  Indian  violence,  the 
gyrations  and  gesticulations  became  so  frightful  as 
to  alarm  him.  He  was  moved,  however,  to  take  his 
hymn  book  from  his  pocket,  and  sing.  This  excited 
deep  attention.  When  he  ceased,  one  said,  in  English, 
"  Sing  more."  He  complied,  and  then  asked  for  an 
interpreter,  through  whom  he  delivered  a  religious 
discourse,  which  drew  close  attention.  Then  he  was 
given  refreshment  and  rest  for  the  night.  He  went  on 
to  Upper  Sandusky,  and  called  upon  the  United  States 
Sub-Agent  for  the  Wyandots,  who  thought  him  to  be 
a  runaway,  but  afterward  took  him  into  his  confidence 


128  POOR   I,O! 

and  sustained  him  through  a  severe  ordeal  of  discus- 
sion with  opponents.  By  means  of  an  interpreter  he 
contended  for  the  truth,  against  Romanism,  Paganism, 
and  Indian  prejudices,  and  won  a  verdict  for  the  Bible 
and  religion,  the  Agent  being  umpire.  The  scene  as 
described  might  engage  a  dramatic  pen  with  great 
effect.  All  attempts  upon  the  unlettered  youth  were 
unavailing.  But  "  his  toils,  fasting,  and  fatigue  laid 
the  foundation  for  a  premature  death."  Such  was  the 
beginning  of  evangelism  among  the  Wyandots,  prior 
to  1820,  by  John  Steward,  African.  Rev.  J.  B.  Finley, 
noted  Methodist,  took  charge  of  the  mission,  and  con- 
tinued in  it  for  seven  years.  It  gained  a  member- 
ship of  three  hundred,  and  inspired  confidence  in  the 
possibility  of  Indian  evangelization.  Then,  the  West ! 
The  West  and  extinction ! 

In  the  Sandusky  country,  and  in  the  period  and 
circumstances  mentioned,  there  sprang  a  Delaware 
who  was  destined  to  build  better  than  he  knew.  It 
was  Charles  Journeycake.  His  mother  could  speak 
the  English  and  several  Indian  dialects,  and  became  an 
expert  interpreter.  When  the  Methodist  mission  re- 
ferred to  came  into  existence,  in  such  a 'singular  man- 
ner, and  after  several  attempts  made  in  the  usual  way 
had  failed,  she  served  it  as  interpreter.  The  mission- 
aries were  invited  to  hold  meetings  in  her  home,  and 
the  Scripture  learned  while  in  their  service  proved  to 
be  seed  sown  on  good  ground.  She  is  said  tb  have 
been  the  first  Christian  among  the  Delawares  in  this 
country.  She  immediately  adopted  Christian  customs 
and  stated  times  of  family  devotion. 

When  the  time  came  for  removal  to  the  reserva- 


A   MEMORIAL.  131 

the  change  with  their  people,  only  a  few  of  whom  ac- 
cepted the  offer  to  remain  and  hold  lands  in  sever- 
alty.  It  was  then  that  their  tribal  existence  ceased. 
They  became  identified  with  the  Cherokees.  Their 
chieftaincy  was  extinguished,  and  he  who  bore  the 
honor  with  such  credit  until  he  was  fifty  years  of  age 
became  a  private  citizen,  and  bore  the  dignity  of  a 
worthy  Christian  and  useful  minister  to  the  end  of  his 
days. 

A  Baptist  Church  was  organized  and  a  house  of 
worship  erected  near  his  home,  in  which  he  felt  the 
deepest  interest.  It  became  very  prosperous.  The 
first  house  was  destroyed  by  a  tornado,  and  another 
built,  he  paying  a  large  part  of  the  cost.  Being  adapt- 
ed to  leadership,  both  by  nature  and  by  grace,  his  or- 
dination to  the  ministry  was  called  for,  and,  after  much 
reluctance  on  his  part,  it  took  place.  He  assumed  the 
pastorate  of  his  home  church,  and  held  it  to  the  end 
of  his  life,  though  in  his  later  years  its  duties  were 
discharged  by  missionaries,  and  others,  in  great  degree. 
His  influence,  which  was  powerful  and  widely  felt,  was 
due  to  his  sterling  integrity,  sound  judgment,  calmness 
in  deliberation,  and  deep  interest  in  the  cause  of  the 
Red  Men.  He  was  uniformly  selected  to  visit  the 
city  of  Washington  in  behalf  of  Indian  interests.  The 
love  of  hunting,  riding,  and  driving  remained  in  him  to 
the  last.  Yet,  after  the  death  of  his  good  wife  (a  full- 
blood,  like  himself),  who  had  been  his  trusted  coun- 
sellor and  sympathizing  companion  for  fifty-six  years, 
he  pined  and  had  a  far-away  look,  as  if  expecting  soon 
to  go  to  her.  And  thus  it  proved.  Within  one  year 
of  her  death  he  departed — January  3,  1894 — leaving 


132  POOR  i/> ! 

a  large,  hospitable  home  and  a  wide  domain,  with  the 
church  he  loved  to  the  end,  and  the  legacy  of  a  life 
which  those  might  covet  who  consider  the  only  good 
Indian  to  be  a  "dead  Indian." 

The  testimony  of  the  friend  heretofore  quoted  will 
add  interest  to  this  chapter : 

As  we  intimated  in  a  previous  letter,  the  Delawares, 
who  number  about  one  thousand,  also  reside  in  the  Cher- 
okee country,  and  are  citizens  of  that  Nation.  They  are 
the  little  remnant  of  that  once  vast  and  powerful  tribe 
that  originally  had  their  home  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
from  which  they  take  their  name,  and  thence  were  spread 
out  over  the  wild  country  reaching  toward  the  Hudson 
on  the  north,  and  the  Potomac  south,  and  with  whom 
Wm.  Penn  made  his  celebrated  treaty  two  hundred  years 
ago.  Driven  before  the  advancing  wave  of  civilization, 
they  first  removed  into  Ohio,  then  into  Indiana,  and  at 
length  to  the  wild  territory  beyond  the  Missouri,  now 
Kansas.  Here  they  long  rested,  but  eight  years  ago  they 
again  gave  place  to  the  white  man,  and  crossed  over  to 
another  new  home  in  the  Indian  Territory. 

The  occasion  of  my  third  visit  to  the  Territory  was 
in  the  autumn  of  1872,  to  attend  the  dedication  of  a  new 
house  of  worship,  erected  by  the  Delaware  Baptist  Church 
— a  house  that  had  cost  about  one  thousand  three  hun- 
dred dollars,  and  at  that  time  was  much  the  best  meet- 
inghouse in  the  Territory — and  the  ordination  of  Bro. 
Charles  Journeycake,  familiarly  known  as  "  Charley  Jour- 
neycake,"  as  pastor  of  the  church.  Bro.  Journeycake  is  a 
remarkable  man,  probably  sixty-five  years  of  age,  tall  in 
stature,  and  of  amiable  and  intelligent  looks. 

In  1838,  when  Rev.  J.  G.  Pratt  was  sent  out  from  Bos- 
ton, by  the  old  Triennial  Convention,  as  a  missionary 
to  the  Delawares  beyond  the  Missouri  River,  Journey- 


A  MEMORIAL.  133         (^  J 

cake  was  then  a  young  man,  and  knew  nothing  of  Christ. 
His  little  girl  attended  the  mission  school  and  learned  to 
read,  and  he,  while  holding  his  child  in  his  lap,  learned 
his  letters  from  her,  and  finally  became  able  to  read,  and 
developed  a  passion  for  reading  and  knowledge.  He  was 
soon  converted  and,  continuing  to  advance,  has  finally  be- 
come intelligent  and  somewhat  wealthy.  He  is  the  sec- 
ond chief  in  his  tribe,  as  well  as  pastor  of  the  Baptist 
Church — the  only  church  among  his  people. — G.  J.  John- 
son, D.  D. 


134  POOR 


IX. 


—  ®tt*nm;  MISSIONARY 
ASSAILED.  ©fUmm;  ABOUT  THE  LAKES. 
CHARACTER  AND  DESTINY. 
-fl/ff.  /IMP  ;W?S.  MERRILL.  ©ma- 
lm; HOPE  DEFERRED. 


Ottawas  were  made  an  object  of  missionary 
-*-  exertion  as  early  as  1823,  by  Rev.  Isaac  McCoy. 
They  were  then  in  Michigan,  in  the  region  of  the  pres- 
ent city  of  Grand  Rapids.  There  they  received  kind 
and  helpful  attentions  from  William  Polke,  Rev.  and 
Mrs.  Leonard  Slater,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Jotham  Meeker, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  D.  Potts,  and  others,  and  were  much 
improved  mentally,  materially,  and  religiously.  Mr. 
Slater  organized  a  second  mission,  Richland,  about 
fifty  miles  northeast  of  Thomas,  the  first  one,  which 
was  maintained  for  about  eighteen  years,  and  brought 
up  to  a  very  satisfactory  state.  Meantime  Mrs.  Slater 
died  (June  24,  1850),  after  a  useful  service  among  the 
Indians  of  twenty-four  years.  The  Thomas  station 
was  discontinued  in  1836,  the  Indians  having  ceded 
their  lands  to  the  United  States  ;  and  the  other  ceased 
in  1854,  because  the  chief  and  many  others  had  re- 
solved to  join  their  tribe  west  of  the  Mississippi,  ex- 
pecting that  their  appropriation  from  Government 


A    MEMORIAL.  135 

would  be  continued  there.  The  number  of  Ottawas 
in  Michigan  had  diminished  from  five  thousand  to  four 
thousand  in  twelve  years ;  though,  previously,  they 
had  increased,  in  thirty  years,  from  two  thousand  eight 
hundred  to  about  double  this  number.  Thus,  again  it 
appears  that  the  Indian  need  not  have  been  a  diminish- 
ing race. 

The  territory  of  the  Ottawas  in  the  West  was,  in 
1840,  about  seven  miles  square,  thirty  miles  west  of 
the  State  of  Missouri,  and  immediately  south  of  the 
Shawanoes.  The  mission  was  one  of  the  cluster 
named  "  Shawanoe  Mission."  Mr.  Meeker  settled 
there,  forty  miles  south  of  Shawan.oe  station,  where  he 
received  a  welcome  on  account  of  acquaintance  formed 
with  the  same  people,  the  Ottawas,  in  Michigan.  He 
printed,  at  Shawanoe,  a  Reader  in  the  Ottawa  dialect, 
which  created  much  interest,  followed  by  increased  at- 
tendance upon  all  the  appointments  of  the  mission. 

In  the  early  part  of  that  year  (1840),  and  while  the 
religious  interest  flourished,  and  baptisms  were  quite 
constant,  opposition  arose.  The  principal  chief,  Ot- 
to wukkee,  took  offense  at  "  the  boldness  of  Peter  and 
John,"  missionary  and  native  assistant,  and  measures 
were  taken  to  break  up  the  mission.  The  chief  sent 
calls  throughout  the  entire  tribe,  and  to  the  Ojibwas, 
to  meet  in  council  at  once  at  his  house,  where  he  lay 
sick.  On  the  day  of  the  council  Mr.  Meeker  was  sum- 
moned to  appear.  The  ground  was  swept  clean,  out- 
side the  house,  and  the  natives  seated  thereon  in  a 
ring,  with  the  chief  lying  on  a  bed,  and  Mr.  Meeker 
opposite.  Two  American  flags  had  been  hoisted  to 
impart  dignity  to  the  proceedings,  and  the  counte- 


136  POOR  1,0! 

nances  of  all  betokened  serious  business.  Chief  Ot- 
to wukkee  was  able  to  arise,  and  introduce  the  subject, 
but  being  too  sick  to  speak  he  called  up  one  Komp- 
chaw,  who  proceeded  to  attack  the  missionary,  saying 
that  it  was  never  the  wish  of  the  Indians  that  he 
should  build  and  settle  there;  that  he  was  doing  great 
mischief  by  separating  families  and  friends,  following 
this  statement  with  an  enumeration  of  various  crimes 
of  which  he  was  reported  to  be  guilty. 

The  accuser  having  finished  his  remarks,  Mr. 
Meeker  made  his  defense,  without  an  interpreter,  occu- 
pying about  an  hour  in  considering  and  refuting  the 
several  points,  producing  the  authority  of  the  Commis- 
sioner of  Indian  Affairs  for  his  residence  in  the  Nation, 
and  closed  with  a  discourse  on  the  nature  and  doc- 
trines of  Christianity.  The  chief  interrupted,  and  also 
followed  him  in  a  defiant  air,  claiming  the  right  of  the 
Indians  to  do  as  they  pleased  in  their  own  country, 
and  reiterating  the  charge  of  fraud  as  practiced  on 
them  by  the  whites.  Kompchaw  again  spoke,  modi- 
fying his  charges  against  Mr.  Meeker,  and  entered  an 
abusive  complaint  against  the  native  assistant,  David 
Green  (Shong-gwesh — Mink},  who  replied  with  re- 
markable skill  and  courage.  His  accuser  then  admon- 
ished the  Indians  to  not  listen  to  anything  calculated 
to  create  disturbance,  and  to  do  all  they  could  to 
maintain  their  old  customs.  The  council  then  closed 
— a  failure,  except  as  the  mission  was  vindicated  in  its 
proceedings.  Wawindossunk,  a  new  convert,  said  that 
he  was  all  the  time  praying  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  the 
missionary. 

The  Chief  became  more  ill,  through   the  excite- 


A    MEMORIAL  137 

ment  of  the  council,  and  in  a  few  days  died,  having 
thrown  man}'  of  his  conjuring  enchantments  into  the 
fire,  and  declared  that  if  he  should  recover  he  would 
pray  as  long  as  he  lived.  Conversions  were  taking 
place  continually,  and  numbers  were  baptized  in  the 
Osage  River,  while  the  meetings  were  largely  attended. 
The  work  progressed  during  the  summer  following, 
and  in  August  Mr.  M.  could  write  as  follows : 


Although  opposers  are  almost  constantly  threatening 
to  destroy  our  property,  to  injure  our  persons,  and  to  drive 
us  out  of  the  country,  still  the  killing  of  about  a  dozen 
hogs  is  all  the  injury  they  have  done  us.  The  cause  of 
the  Redeemer  is  gradually  advancing ;  the  native  brethren 
are  all  increasing  in  zeal  and  holiness  of  life,  our  meet- 
ings are  full  and  interesting,  and  we  have  reason  to  hope 
that  the  good  work  of  the  Lord  will  still  go  on.  The 
Christians  have  nearly  all  learned  to  read  in  their  own 
language.  ._ 


The  Ottawas  have  taken  surprising  interest  in  edu- 
cation. An  influential  member,  an  Ottawa  by  adop- 
tion, Rev.  John  Tecumseh  Jones,  was  prominent  in  the 
councils  which  established  the  University  of  Ottawa, 
Kansas,  and  for  which  they  showed  great  liberality  in 
a  donation  of  lands.  They  declared  a  desire  for  the 
education  of  their  children;  a  "unanimous  and  earn- 
est wish  that  when  they  grow  up  they  shall  assume 
the  habits  and  customs,  and  be  able  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  American  citizens." 

The  Ojibwas,  now  Chippewas,  inhabiting  a  region 
a  little  distance  southeast  of  Lake  Superior,  attracted 
the  special  attention  of  Government  in  1827.  An  an- 
nuity of  one  thousand  dollars  was  proffered  toward 


138  POOR  1,0 ! 

their  education,  provided  a  missionary  could  be  ob- 
tained to  establish  a  mission,  locating  the  work  at 
Sault  de  Ste.  Marie.  Rev.  Isaac  McCoy  had  interested 
himself  in  the  matter,  and  being  in  Washington  and 
learning  anew  of  the  wish  of  the  Government,  he 
made  another  application  for  the  occupancy  of  the 
place,  promising  to  continue  the  work.  It  was  grant- 
ed, and  also  the  privilege  of  locating  a  mile  square  of 
land  for  the  public  school.  The  Board  in  Boston, 
though  unable  at  first  to  avail  itself  of  the  offer, 
after  one  year  took  Rev.  Abel  Bingham  from  his  post 
as  teacher  of  the  school  at  Tonawanda,  New  York,  and 
placed  him  there.  Besides  teaching,  he  performed  min- 
isterial duties  to  all  classes ;  establishing  three  serv- 
ices for  the  Sabbath  in  order  to  be  all  things  to  all 
men.  In  the  morning  he  preached  to  the  Indians  by 
means  of  an  interpreter ;  in  the  afternoon  to  the  sol- 
diers and  families  connected  with  the  garrison ;  and 
in  the  evening  to  the  French  population. 

In  1829  Mr.  Bingham  removed  his  family  to  the 
station,  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie,  and  his  work  was  re- 
enforced  by  the  accession  of  Miss  Cynthia  Brown,  as- 
sistant teacher.  The  farming  interests  usually  belong- 
ing to  Indian  missions  did  not  exist  in  this  case,  yet 
the  missionary's  duties  were  very  arduous,  including 
visitations  in  the  hospital,  and  the  soldier's  private 
apartments,  among  citizens  in  their  homes  and  In- 
dians in  their  lodges.  In  1830  two  other  assistants 
entered  the  mission — Miss  Mary  Rice,  of  Boston,  who 
served  nine  years;  and  Miss  Eleanor  Macomber,  of 
L,ake  Pleasant,  New  York,  who,  for  her  health,  soon 
resigned  this  position  and  accepted  an  appointment 


A   MEMORIAL.  139 

to  Burma,  where  she  completed  her  career  in  four 
years  of  loving  devotion  to  the  Karens.*  A  similar 
instance  was  that  of  Miss  Harriet  H.  Morse,  of  Massa- 
chusetts, who  entered  the  Chippewa  mission  in  1842  ; 
retired  on  account  of  health,  and  entered  the  mission 
to  Siam  in  1847 ;  went  to  Singapore  seeking  health  in 
1855,  and,  returning  to  the  United  States  same  year, 
entered  the  Indian  service  again  as  matron  of  the  Del- 
aware school.  The  annals  of  missions  show  that  the 
missionary  spirit  will  lead  one  from  America  to  the 
East,  or  from  the  East  back  to  the  wilds  of  America, 
according  to  circumstances,  and  will  not  admit  of  put- 
ting off  the  harness  so  long  as  one  can  work  in  it. 

A  church  was  organized  of  six  persons,  and  shortly 
afterwards  a  temperance  society,  which  proved  a  means 
of  sobering  the  natives,  making  them  thoughtful,  and 
thus  preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord.  The  Sabbath- 
school  became  increasingly  interesting ;  a  library  was 
provided,  and  deep  seriousness  came  upon  the  people, 
followed  by  what  was  felt  to  be  a  "great  revival  of 
religion."  Forty  became  members  of  the  church, 
most  of  them  soldiers,  and  others  not  Indians.  Among 
these  was  a  missionary  of  the  Episcopal  Board,  Mr. 
James  Cameron,  who,  on  being  baptized,  became  assist- 
ant to  Mr.  Bingham.  The  school,  also,  was  unusually 
prosperous  in  both  boarding  and  day  departments. 

Dr.  Edwin  James,  a  surgeon  in  the  army,  who  long 
had  felt  a  deep  interest  in  the  improvement  of  the  In- 
dians, translated  the  New  Testament  in  the  Chippewa 

*  For  an  account  of  the  life  and  character  of  this  consecrated  young 
woman,  see  No.  5  of  this  series  of  Missionary  Memorials,  entitled  "A 
Galaxy  in  the  Burmau  Sky." 


140  POOR  1,0! 

dialect  in  an  approved  manner,  and  a  revision  of  the 
translation  was  printed  under  his  supervision  in 
Albany,  New  York,  in  1833.  A  similar  service  was 
rendered  by  Mr.  Cameron,  who  wrote  two  dozen  Chip- 
pewa  hymns,  and  translated  Mark  and  L,uke  into  the 
same  tongue. 

Rev.  A.  J.  Bingham,  son  of  Abel  Bingham,  became 
a  teacher.  He  was  succeeded  by  Miss  Mary  Leach, 
Augusta,  New  York,  whose  health  soon  failed.  The 
school  then  was  discontinued,  but  was  organized  a 
year  later,  with  Charles  D.  Foster  as  teacher,  and  with 
Miss  H.  H.  Morse,  Miss  Bingham,  and  Miss  Warren 
as  instructors,  successively.  Miss  Lydia  Lillybridge 
entered  the  school  in  1846,  and  same  year  sailed  for 
Burma  in  company  with  Dr.  Adoniram  and  Emily  C. 
Judson. 

Outstations  were  planted,  and  the  work  judiciously 
and  prosperously  conducted  at  Tikuamina  and  Michi- 
picaton,  each  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  the 
Sault.  Another  school  was  established  at  Pendill's 
Mills,  twenty-five  miles  distant,  and  a  service  at  Nea- 
wike.  In  1855  it  was  intimated  that  Government  ap- 
propriations were  about  to  cease,  and  Mr.  Bingham  re- 
moved, after  a  service  of  nearly  thirty  years,  with  the 
school  at  its  full  average  prosperity.  But  Mr.  Came- 
ron continued,  aided  by  a  native,  until  near  the  close  of 
1857,  when,  on  account  of  sickness,  it  was  suspended. 

The  missionaries  and  teachers  were  devoted  to  the 
work  they  undertook,  and  may  be  said  to  have  "  fin- 
ished "  it ;  continued  so  long  as  it  seemed  expedient  to 
sustain  it.  It  prospered  under  their  well -adapted 
methods.  The  military  post,  at  which  the  mission 


A   MEMORIAL.  141 

was  located,  was  at  the  falls  of  the  river  St.  Mary,  on 
the  Michigan  side.  On  the  Canada  side  was  the  trad- 
ing post  of  the  British  Hudson's  Bay  Company ;  and 
though  there  was  much  promise  to  work  there,  on  ac- 
count of  the  prohibition  of  ardent  spirits  to  the  Indi- 
ans, they  extended  their  efforts  to  that  shore  only  oc- 
casionally, it  being  beyond  their  appointed  bounds. 

With  good  insight  of  the  disposition  of  the  natives, 
they  maintained  such  intercourse  with  them  as  was 
calculated  to  win  their  esteem.  They  went  with  them 
in  their  fishing  and  hunting  excursions,  sometimes  for 
nearly  one  thousand  miles,  and  on  the  way  opened  to 
them  the  Scriptures,  and  testified  to  the  character  and 
laws  of  God.  Mr.  Bingham,  on  a  tour  among  the  In- 
dians on  the  islands,  accompanied  by  an  assistant  and 
an  interpreter,  was  drawn  with  them  by  a  train  of  four 
dogs.  "  They  camped  at  night  in  the  snow,  spent  the 
evenings  in  religious  conversation,  singing,  and  prayer, 
and  slept  by  their  fire  in  the  open  air.  The  Indians 
gave  them  a  kind  welcome,  and  assembled  in  their 
largest  lodges  every  evening,  and  sometimes  in  the 
day,  to  hear  preaching.  They  had  not  yet  learned  to 
make  their  farming  a  source  of  supply  through  the 
year,  and  had  been  unsuccessful  in  their  hunting  and 
fishing,  and  many  of  them  were  extremely  poor;  so 
that,  instead  of  sharing  their  food,  Mr.  Bingham  often 
supplied  their  necessities  by  giving  them  a  portion  of 
the  provision  for  his  journey.  .  .  . 

"He  continued  his  tours  among  the  Indians  scat- 
tered on  the  islands  and  borders  of  the  lakes,  Huron 
and  Superior,  and  endeavored  not  only  to  impart  relig- 
ious instruction,  but  also  to  teach  them  how  to  provide 


142  POOR  LO! 

for  the  support  of  their  families.  Their  improved 
habits  of  labor,  and  consequent  increased  success  in 
farming,  together  with  proportionate  improvement  in 
morals,  were  rendering  them  much  more  comfortable." 

The  Ojibwa  mission,  less  conspicuous  than  some 
others  of  longer  continuance,  left  its  impress  upon  the 
generation  of  Indians  for  whom  it  was  established.  In 
a  cold  region  the  workers  had  to  contend  with  ice  and 
snow,  and  make  their  journeys  like  Laplanders,  or  in 
fragile  boats.  They  were  diligent  and  fearless,  well 
qualified  in  a  knowledge  of  God's  Word,  and  skillful  in 
teaching  it.  Mr.  Bingham  educated  a  son  and  a 
daughter  at  Hamilton,  New  York,  who  entered  the 
mission  as  teachers.  There  was  less  suspiciousness  of 
the  whites,  among  the  natives,  than  was  experienced 
from  other  tribes.  Mr.  Cameron  made  himself  strong- 
er among  them  by  marrying  a  daughter  of  the  native 
assistant,  Shegud,  and  confidence  in  the  missionaries 
was  very  general. 

The  abiding  faith  of  the  first  native  convert  im- 
parted great  satisfaction  to  the  toilers.  Mr.  Bingham 
found  her  at  the  point  of  death,  eighty  years  of  age,  at 
her  home  some  miles  up  the  river  from  the  mission. 
It  was  her  request  that  the  meeting  to  occur  be  held  at 
her  lodge,  so  that  she  might  hear  the  Word.  Accord- 
ingly an  awning  was  made  of  the  sails  of  the  boat,  be- 
fore the  door,  and  the  exercises  were  conducted  there. 
"  Her  pathway  brightened  as  she  drew  near  to  her 
journey's  end.  A  little  before  her  death,  a  candle 
standing  not  far  from  her  to  give  light  in  the  lodge, 
she  said  to  her  daughter,  '  you  may  move  that  candle, 
for  I  have  light  enough  from  above.' " 


A   MEMORIAL.  143 

» 

The  Osage  Nation  also  received  the  attention  of 
missionaries  in  an  early  day.  It  is  said  to  be  a  part 
of  the  Dacotah  division  of  the  Aborigines,  and  its  his- 
tory places  it  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Its  character  is 
represented  as  being  of  a  lower  order  than  that  of  the 
average  tribe.  Dances  and  buffalo  hunting  are  the 
occupations  in  which  the  Osages  specially  delight, 
while  taking  and  displaying  scalps  of  their  enemies 
seems  to  be  their  glory.  They  are  obedient  to  their 
chiefs  and  principal  men,  subservient  to  traders,  and 
readily  managed  by  the  United  States  Agents. 

In  the  Annual  Register  of  Indian  Affairs  Mr.  Mc- 
Coy made  reference  to  their  friendless  and  deplor- 
able condition,  and  the  importance  of  a  mission  to 
them.  The  statements  reached  some  benevolent  wom- 
en of  Wilmington,  Delaware,  who  had  been  liberal" 
in  promoting  Indian  missions,  and  who  instantly  re- 
solved to  make  a  contribution  to  that  object.  Some 
efforts  in  their  behalf  had  been  made,  and  yet  these 
good  women,  Miss  Martha  Shields  and  her  sisters,  es- 
tablished a  mission  to  be  under  the  supervision  of  Mr. 
McCoy. 

He,  having  visited  them  and  studied  their  charac- 
ter, testified :  "  I  had  never  before  seen  Indians  who 
gave  more  undoubted  evidence  of  belief  in  God.  In 
their  speeches  they  make  the  references  and  appeals  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  common  to  all  Indians  on  such  oc- 
casions ;  and  a  devotional  exercise  is  observed  among 
them  which  I  have  never  heard  existed  among  any 
others.  At  the  opening  of  the  day  the  devotee  retires 
a  little  from  his  camp,  or  company,  and  utters  a  prayer 
aloud." 


144  POOR  LO ! 

In  1820  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  be- 
gan a  mission  for  them  which  in  1826  was  transferred 
to  the  American  Board  C.  F.  M.  At  the  latter  date 
there  were  among  the  Osages  of  the  Neosho  River 
two  stations,  with  fourteen  missionaries  and  assistants. 
These  natives  were  without  fixed  habitations,  the  com- 
forts of  civilization,  and  even  the  necessaries  of  life. 
After  excessive  labor  and  privations  on  the  part  of 
the  missionaries,  considerable  land  had  been  brought 
to  a  state  of  cultivation  and  made  to  yield  quite  boun- 
tifully. But  disaster  destroyed  the  crops,  and  fear  of 
neighboring  tribes  caused  a  stampede  to  the  prairies, 
and  elsewhere,  interrupting,  yet  not  breaking  up,  the 
mission.  Another  interruption  occurred  later,  when, 
by  the  removal  act  of  the  United  States,  the  Chero- 
"kees  came  in  like  a  flood  and  claimed  the  land.  The 
station  was  removed  and  school  work  went  on,  but 
there  were  no  conversions  for  fifteen  years.  Teach- 
ing and  preaching  were  ultimately  discontinued  by 
this  Board,  and  whisky  came  in  and  reduced  the 
Osages  to  poverty  and  wretchedness.  They  are  now 
"  scattered  and  peeled." 

The  Otoes,  who  inhabited  the  fork  of  the  Great 
Platte  and  Missouri,  south  of  the  former  and  west  of 
the  latter,  attracted  attention  of  missionaries  as  early  as 
1830.  Their  character  was  strongly  marked;  they 
were  more  active,  energetic,  and  kind,  and  less  suspi- 
cious than  many  of  the  Aborigines.  They  worshiped 
the  sun,  moon,  some  of  the  stars,  the  earth,  and  some 
bodies  of  water.  They  lived  in  circular  huts  of  un- 
usually large  size,  made  of  bark,  limbs  of  trees,  or  mud, 
and  without  apartments ;  and  each  was  occupied  by 
several  families. 


A   MEMORIAL.  145 

In  1 833  the  first  religious  effort  in  their  behalf  was 
made.  In  that  year,  one  who  proved  to  be  a  very  serv- 
iceable and  eminent  missionary  entered  their  country, 
with  his  efficient  wife  and  a  good  lady  teacher.  The 
company  consisted  of  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Moses  Merrill 
and  Miss  Cynthia  Brown.  They  had  journeyed  from 
the  East  to  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie,  under  appointment  of 
the  Board  to  labor  in  the  region  of  Lake  Superior. 
But  it  soon  appeared  that  effort  there,  with  unsettled 
Indians,  could  not  yield  profitable  results,  compared 
with  what  was  to  be  expected  from  an  equal  outlay  of 
strength  in  the  Indian  Territory.  Accordingly  the 
Board  sent  them  on,  farther  west.  They  reached  Sha- 
wanoe  in  July  (1833)  .where  they  tarried,  for  perfecting 
arrangements,  until  October  following.  The  Govern- 
ment, through  Mr.  McCoy,  sent  Mr.  Merrill  a  commis- 
sion as  teacher,  and  the  humble  trio  of  brave  souls  set 
out  for  the  unbroken  wilderness  and  untried  service. 
The  distance  to  their  station  from  Shawanoe  was  about 
two  hundred  miles,  requiring  travel  for  twenty-four 
days.  "  The  nights,  of  course,  were  spent  in  the  open 
air,  without  the  roof  of  a  house,  and  the  journey  was 
attended  with  the  usual  hardships  and  privations  of 
such  tours  in  the  wilderness." 

The  missionaries  found  buildings  for  their  accommo- 
dation at  a  place  which  had  previously  been  occupied  as 
a  trading  post,  where  they  remained  about  a  year  and  a 
half.  At  this  place  resided  a  few  Frenchmen  with  Indian 
families,  and  one  family  not  related  to  the  Indians.  From 
these  families  the  missionaries  collected  a  small  school. 
They  had,  also,  a  Sabbath-school  and  a  Bible-class,  and  at 
the  same  time  public  exercises  were  duly  attended  to. 


146  POOR   LO ! 

The  village  of  the  Otoes,  Bellevue,  was  at  that  time 
about  thirty  miles  from  the  station,  but  a  smithery  for 
their  benefit  having  been  established  at  the  latter,  many 
were  attracted  thither,  so  that  the  missionaries  were  fa- 
vored with  opportunities  for  imparting  religious  instruc- 
tion. They  very  properly  directed  their  attention,  as  far 
as  practicable,  to  the  acquisition  of  the  Otoe  language, 
and,  having  prepared  some  Scripture  lessons  by  the  help 
of  an  interpreter,  Mr.  Merrill  visited  their  village  and  read 
to  them  at  suitable  opportunities. 

The  village  consisted  of  about  fifty  houses,  of  earth, 
which  were  circular,  and  from  twenty-five  to  forty  feet  in 
diameter.  The  wall  narrows  to  a  point  at  the  top,  and 
presents  the  form  of  a  cone,  and  is  sustained  by  wooden 
posts  and  poles  within.  The  smoke  escapes  through  an 
aperture  at  the  top,  which  answers  the  double  purpose  of 
window  and  chimney.  Within  there  is  neither  chair, 
table,  nor  bedstead. — Isaac  McCoy. 


In  1835  the  mission  was  moved  a  few  miles  to  a 
more  eligible  site,  buildings  were  erected  and  a  large 
school  was  gathered,  which  was  taught  in  the  Otoe 
language.  Two  disadvantages  were  felt — the  regular 
absence  of  the  people  on  their  buffalo  hunt  for  one 
half  of  the  year,  and  the  supposition  prevalent  among 
nearly  all  Indians,  at  first,  that  to  patronize  a  mis- 
sionary school  was  to  confer  a  favor  on  those  who  con- 
ducted it.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Merrill,  to  allay  this  feeling, 
gave  a  dinner  once  a  week,  inviting  the  chiefs.  Prog- 
ress was  made.  Books,  prepared  by  Mr.  Merrill  in  the 
Otoe  language  and  printed  at  the  Shawanoe  mission, 
were  eagerly  read — school  books,  hymn  books  and 
parts  of  the  New  Testament.  The  Otoes  sang  the 
hymns  with  great  delight,  and  often. 


A   MEMORIAL.  147 

The  natives  were  cordial  to  the  missionaries,  but  ^f 
the  great  obstacle  interposed  by  their  fondness  for  ar- 
dent spirits  was  almost  insurmountable.  They  would 
take  their  best  furs  a  hundred  miles  on  horseback,  and 
dispose  of  them,  and,  perhaps,  their  horses,  guns,  and 
blankets  also,  to  obtain  whisky;  and  immediately 
afterward  beg  for  food,  and  complain  of  starvation. 
This  obstacle  caused  the  missionary  family  to  spend  a 
part  of  every  Saturday  in  fasting  and  prayer.  "  The 
Upper  Missouri  Temperance  Society "  was  organized, 
and  proved  a  means  of  staying  the  evil.  The  station 
was  moved  to  the  new  Otoe  village,  on  the  Platte 
River,  eight  miles  distant.  One  half  of  the  tribe 
pitched  their  skin  lodges  there  soon  afterward,  and 
put  up  thirty  houses  in  one  month.  The  other  half 
went  off  for  their  winter  hunt,  after  burning  their  vil- 
lage, in  expectation  of  joining  their  .people  at  the  new 
village  in  the  spring. 

By  the  opening  of  1837  Mr.  Merrill  was  able  to 
preach  without  an  interpreter,  and  held  services  in 
Otoe  and  English  alternately,  same  day.  Also  finished 
a  translation  of  a  part  of  the  New  Testament,  and  pro- 
cured the  printing  of  it  at  Shawanoe. 

The  Otoes  had  a  summer  and  a  winter  hunt.  Mr. 
Merrill  sometimes  accompanied  them  on  their  expedi- 
tions, to  learn  their  language  and  customs,  and  to  have 
opportunity  to  impart  to  them  religious  instruction. 
Men,  women,  and  children  went — eight  hundred  at  one 
time — traveling  hundreds  of  miles,  with  horses  loaded 
with  provisions  and  skin  lodges.  They  traveled  about 
twenty  miles  a  day,  and  slaughtered  hundreds,  often  a 
thousand  or  more  buffaloes  in  a  single  season,  taking 


148  POOR   LO ! 

them  by  bow  and  arrow  while  running  at  full  speed. 
They  dried  the  meat  without  salt,  and  packed  it  in 
bales,  which  were  transported  on  the  backs  of  horses 
and  women — sometimes  of  men,  even  ! 

Mr.  Merrill  had  the  confidence  of  these  Indians,  not 
excepting  the  chief,  with  whom  he  was  invited  to 
lodge.  They  often  listened  in  little  companies  to  his 
readings  and  explanations  of  the  Scripture,  and  he 
was  invited  to  minister  to  the  sick.  Yet  the  priva- 
tions and  exposure  of  a  long  jaunt  of  two  or  three 
months  impaired  his  delicate  constitution,  and  brought 
on  disease  of  a  permanent  character. 

He  left  a  lasting  impression  on  the  rude  Otoes,  and 
is  remembered  as  one  of  the  noblest  heralds  of  the 
Cross  on  western  plains.  With  marked  generosity  he 
applied  his  salary,  and  a  considerable  part  of  his  pri- 
vate property  to  th,e  support  of  the  mission.  His  la- 
bors were  protracted  and  arduous,  after  the  progress  of 
the  pulmonary  disease  he  was  suffering  dictated  cessa- 
tion from  them.  This  perseverance  was  due,  in  part,  to 
the  longing  he  had  for  someone  to  take  his  place,  and 
the  hope  he  cherished  that  another  missionary  would  be 
sent.  But  none  came.  He  stayed  on  the  field,  and 
with  the  Indian  cause  till  God  took  him.  He  gave  a 
farewell  address  to  the  Otoes  in  favor  of  the  religion  of 
Jesus,  exhorting  them  to  seek  it.  "  You  see,"  said  he, 
"  it  makes  me  so  happy  in  the  near  approach  of  death." 

One  of  the  most  impressive  seasons  of  prayer,  near 
the  end  of  the  struggle,  was  that  in  which  he  begged 
that  he  might  live  until  he  had  heard  that  another  mis- 
sionary was  on  the  way  to  supply  his  place.  He  had 
proposed  that  if  means  were  wanting,  he  would  divide 


A   MEMORIAL.  149 

his  own  with  the  one  who  should  be  appointed.  This 
supreme  devotion  to  their  good  was  observed  by  the 
natives,  and  it  deeply  affected  their  hearts.  He  was 
known  among  them  by  two  names.:  one  signifying,  He 
who  always  speaks  the  truth,  and  the  other,  The  patient 
man.  After  his  decease  they  visited  Mrs.  Merrill,  ex- 
pressing their  condolence,  and  inquiring  if  he  had  not 
a  brother  of  similar  character  and  kindness  who  would 
take  his  place. 

"  On  the  6th  of  February,  1840, '  without  a  struggle 
or  a  groan,'  he  ceased  to  breathe.  On  the  following 
day  assistance  was  obtained,  and  his  body  conveyed 
about  ten  miles,  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  Missouri 
River,  where  it  was  interred  upon  the  lands  of  the  Put- 
awatomies."  A  Baptist  Church  at  Plattsmouth,  Ne- 
braska, was  named  in  honor  of  him. 

Rev.  S.  P.  Merrill,  of  Rochester,  New  York,  a  wor- 
thy son  of  this  noble  man,  makes  the  following  state- 
ment: "I  have  the  only  copy  of  my  father's  trans- 
lation of  Scripture  into  the  Otoe  language.  It  is  a  rare 
book  indeed.  I  also  have  a  copy  of  his  hymn  book  in 
that  language.  It  is  a  small  pamphlet  of  some  twelve 
pages  or  so.  My  father  and  mother  established  the 
first  school,  first  temperance  society,  and  my  father 
had  the  first  baptism,  and  organized  the  first  church 
and  Sunday-school  in  Nebraska.  He  married  the  first 
couple  there  also.  The  chimney  of  one  of  the  mission- 
houses  and  the  foundations  of  two  others  are  still 
to  be  found  on  the  Platte  River.  A  memorial  church 
at  Plattsmouth  is  dedicated  to  his  memory,  in  which  I 
had  a  fine  bell  placed,  with  his  name  upon  it.  He 
acted  as  physician,  as  well  as  minister  and  teacher,  and 
as  helper  of  the  Indian  Agent." 


150  POOR   L,o! 

Mrs.  Merrill  was  a  fit  companion  to  her  heroic  hus- 
band. After  conversion,  which  took  place  in  her 
twenty-fourth  year,  "  her  mind  was  at  once  turned  to 
the  subject  of  missions.  A  life  of  active  Christian  use- 
fulness alone  seemed  to  satisfy  her  desires."  She  first 
gave  attention  to  teaching,  then  to  the  founding  of  an 
orphan  asylum,  both  in  Albany,  New  York.  After 
marriage  and  removal  she  did  some  teaching  in  Mich- 
igan and  northern  Indiana,  while  her  husband  per- 
formed missionary  service  in  those  regions.  In  the 
Indian  country  her  experience  was  identified  with  that 
of  her  husband,  as  narrated,  except  that  she  survived 
him,  and  continued  her  efforts  for  the  good  of  others. 

"The  journal  record  of  hardships,  losses,  dangers 
and  narrow  escapes  with  life,  give  reasons  enough  for 
the  quick  termination  of  this  mission  by  the  death  of 
its  leader.  And  the  scenes  of  lust,  drunkenness,  law- 
lessness and  murder,  amid  which  the  wife  of  this  mis- 
sionary employed  herself  in  teaching  these  savages, 
were  enough  to  start  the  stoutest  mind  from  its  true 
center."  But  Mrs.  Merrill  survived  her  bereavement 
and  the  wreck  of  missionary  hopes ;  went  east,  and 
soon  engaged  in  her  favorite  work  of  teaching,  mak- 
ing another  effort,  also,  to  realize  her  former  desire  to 
establish  an  orphan  asylum.  Returning  to  the  West 
with  a  son,  her  missionary  ardor  again  took  control 
of  her  mind,  and,  besides  teaching,  Sunday-school 
labors,  and  giving  liberally  of  her  earnings  for  relig- 
ious and  educational  purposes,  she  girded  herself 
anew,  and  devoted  another  year,  at  her  own  charges, 
to  the  good  of  the  Indians.  She  lived  among  them, 
became  a  member  of  their  church,  and  aided  them  in 


A   MEMORIAL.  151 

building  a  meetinghouse.  After  various  other  changes 
she  died  at  Rochester,  New  York,  November  12,  1882, 
aged  eighty-two. 

This  character,  though  better  brought  to  view 
than  others,  is  but  one  of  many  equally  interesting 
women,  on  the  western  mission  field,  who  lie  in  name- 
less graves.  By  it,  however,  it  is  learned  that  while 
many  break  down  early,  some  have  a  long  and  useful 
career,  and,  as  it  would  seem,  through  the  very  deter- 
mination to  live  long  and  serve  to  the  last. 

The  prayer  of  the  dying  missionary  was  not  en- 
tirely without  an  answer.  In  October  Rev.  Ambler 
Edson  and  wife,  went  on  from  Vermont  as  far  as  to 
St.  Louis,  and  finding  it  impracticable  to  complete  the 
journey  in  the  closing  months  of  the  year,  sojourned 
in  the  vicinity  of  that  city  and  proceeded  to  Bellevue 
in  the  spring.  They  labored  under  much  discourage- 
ment, and  after  two  years  and  three  months  withdrew, 
and  the  mission  was  discontinued.  The  Otoes  seem 
to  have  lost  their  identity,  being  no  longer  enumer- 
ated. 

The  Omahas  and  Puncahs  were  associated  with  the 
Otoes,  under  the  oversight  of  Mr.  McCoy  and  Mr.  L,y- 
kins.  For  six  years  they  endeavored  to  establish  a  mis- 
sion among  the  Omahas,  and  when  they  had  reached 
the  point  of  success,  as  they  supposed,  the  hope  failed. 
The  only  man  appointed,  Rev.  Chandler  Curtiss,  de- 
layed his  entrance  upon  the  work,  and  did  not  con- 
tinue in  it  long.  The  Puncah  is  a  small  tribe  of  the 
Omaha  family — long  neglected.  Both  were  settled  on 
the  Missouri,  some  eighty  miles  above  its  junction 
with  the  Great  Platte. 


152  POOR 


X. 


FIRST  EFFORTS,- 
FRIENDS  TRY;  MR.  AND  MRS.  ROL- 
LIN;  MR.  AND  MRS.  BARKER;  DA  VID 
GREEN,  NATIVE;  CHIEF  BLACK- 
FEATHER;  HOPE  REALIZED. 


^T^HK  Shawanoes  (Shawnees),as  first  known  in  this 
-•-  country,  came  from  the  South,  and  were  sub- 
dued by  the  great  Iroquois  Nation,  over  two  hundred 
years  ago,  and  assigned  lands  in  the  region  of  the 
Susquehanna  River.  At  some  subsequent  time  they 
disappear  in  the  East  and  are  settled  on  a  tract  of 
their  own,  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri, and  on  the  north  by  the  Kansas  River,  meas- 
uring twenty-five  miles  north  and  south,  and  one 
hundred  east  and  west.  They  became  an  agricultural 
people,  and  the  improvements  upon  their  farms  re- 
sembled those  upon  the  farms  of  the  whites  in  a  new 
country.  Rev.  Francis  Barker,  missionary  to  them, 
later,  relates  the  following  amusing  circumstances  at- 
tending first  efforts  in  their  behalf: 

"  The  Society  of  Friends  were  the  first  among  the 
Christians  who  interested  themselves,  especially,  in  the 
condition  of  the  Shawanoes  after  their  allegiance  to 
the  United  States.  They  were  then  a  wild  and  fero- 


A   MEMORIAL.  153 

cious  people,  relying  upon  the  chase  for  the  means 
of  subsistence.  The  Friends  sent  men  to  mingle  with 
them  in  their  daily  life  and  to  incline  them,  if  pos- 
sible, to  place  their  children  under  their  instruction. 
Among  other  acts  of  kindness  they  built  for  them  a 
mill,  to  encourage  them  more  largely  in  the  cultiva- 
tion of  their  corn  patches. 

"The  progress  and  immediate  results  of  these 
efforts  were  somewhat  amusing.  After  understanding 
that  the  mill  was  erected  to  be  for  them  instead  of  a 
corn-pounder,  they  commenced  bringing  in  their  grists, 
consisting  of  a  pint  or  a  quart  of  corn,  wrapped  in  a 
piece  of  deerskin.  On  finding  it  inconvenient  to  grind 
so  small  quantities  they  became  impatient,  and,  in  the 
absence  of  the  miller,  succeeded  in  starting  the  mill ; 
and  with  a  larger  grist  gathered  from  mother  earth,  of 
pebbles  and  rocks,  they  spoiled  the  mill  and  captured 
its  rigging,  converting  it  with  much  hilarity  to  a  more 
appropriate  use,  in  their  estimation,  for  strings  to  their 
bows  to  be  employed  in  the  chase.  A  similar  fate  at- 
tended the  blacksmith  shop  built  for  them  about  the 
same  time  by  the  United  States  Government.  The 
iron  of  it  was  converted  into  arrow  points  and  the 
tools  stolen  away.  Similar  scenes  accompanied  the 
first  gift  of  cattle  by  government  agents,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  plowing  and  raising  stock.  No  sooner  were 
these  agents  out  of  sight  than  they  commenced  slaugh- 
tering them  and  preparing  them  for  food,  which  they 
devoured  in  joyous  circles,  accompanied  with  the 
whoop,  the  drum,  and  dance,  after  the  custom  of  In- 
dian festivals." 

Mr.  Johnston   L,ykins  and   family  went  from  the 


154  POOR  1,0 ! 

Carey  mission  in  Michigan,  and  commenced  one  west 
of  the  Mississippi  in  1831.  Other  missionaries  were 
added,  and  a  church  was  organized.  A  school  was 
opened ;  the  children  living  at  home,  but  taking  their 
dinner  at  the  missionhouse.  The  pupils  learned 
rapidly  in  their  own  language,  and  adults  were  inspired 
to  learn.  A  considerable  number  also  learned  to  write, 
and  became  extremely  fond  of  the  use  of  the  pen. 

A  printing  press,  added  to  the  facilities  of  the  mis- 
sion, became  the  curiosity  and  pride  of  the  natives. 
Books  were  published  on  "the  new  system,"  in  the 
various  dialects  of  Shawanoe,  Putawatomie,  Otoe,  Choc- 
taw,  Creek  (Muskogee),  Osage,  Kauzau,  Wea,  Ottawa, 
and  others.  These  were  hymn  books,  Life  of  Christ,  and 
portions  of  some  of  the  Gospels ;  the  new  system  be- 
ing adapted  to  the  several  Indian  languages.  During 
the  year  ending  with  February,  1838,  the  publications 
in  the  several  languages  were  reported  to  contain  two 
hundred  and  thirty-six  thousand  four  hundred  pages. 
And  thus  the  Shawanoe  station  assumed  a  promi- 
nence, and,  by  its  superior  advantages,  imparted  sub- 
stantial benefits  to  the  tribes.  The  valuable  writings 
of  Mr.  McCoy  on  Indian  interests  were  likewise  pub- 
lished here,  with  many  schoolbooks.  Yet  the  object 
of  most  exciting  interest,  perhaps,  was  the  little  month- 
ly newspaper  named  Shawanowe  Kesauthwau — Sha- 
wanoe Sun — the  first  ever  published  entirely  in  an  In- 
dian language.  It  exalted  the  natives,  as  they  felt, 
because  they  could  read  a  newspaper.  Some  wrote  for 
it ;  several,  at  times,  for  a  single  number. 

In  1835  a  most  cheering  report  was  given  by  the 
Board  of  the  Convention,  concerning  this  interesting 


A   MEMORIAI,.  155 

mission.  Mr.  McCoy  and  family  resided  at  the  station, 
adding  greatly  to  its  influence  among  the  natives. 
The  church  grew,  and  extended  its  usefulness  across 
the  line  to  the  Delawares,  many  of  whom  were  re- 
ceived to  its  membership.  Capt.  Blackfeather,  a  Sha- 
wanoe  chief,  had  been  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  the  Gospel  message  for  several  years,  and  had  de- 
clared his  decision  to  renounce  all  Indian  ceremonies, 
and  become  acquainted  with  the  Christian  religion ;  at 
same  time  asking  for  a  handshake  in  recognition  of  a 
promise  to  receive  instruction.  He  encouraged  six 
others  to  follow  his  example,  and  thereupon  attention 
to  religious  worship  greatly  increased.  In  the  house 
of  Blackfeather  and  other  chiefs  preaching  and  teach- 
ing were  conducted,  and  also  instruction  given  from 
house  to  house  in  reading,  writing,  and  singing. 
These  several  circumstances  prove  that  under  condi- 
tions in  the  least  favorable  the  elevation  of  the  Indi- 
ans, rather  than  their  destruction,  might  have  been  ac- 
complished. 

During  this  period  an  excitement  unfavorable  to 
missionary  exertion  was  created  among  the  Creeks. 
They  had  been  persuaded  by  Indian  traders  to  sign  a 
a  memorial  containing  charges  against  the  mission- 
aries, making  it  unsafe  for  them  to  remain  with  that 
tribe.  The  Shawanoes  derived  a  benefit  from  this  dis- 
turbance, in  the  person  of  Rev.  David  B.  Rollin,  who, 
though  cleared  of  all  charges  in  an  open  council  of 
chiefs,  took  advice  and  came  to  this  tribe.  His  fare- 
well service,  remembering  the  prosperity  attending 
his  labors  there,  showed  his  character  and  fitness  as  a 
missionary.  He  wrote :  "  My  own  heart  was  dis- 


156  POOR  IX)! 

solved,  and  the  assembly  were  melted  into  tears  as  I 
bade  them  adieu.  An  order  from  the  Agent,  Wm.  Arm- 
strong, bids  me  depart,  and  I  feel  it  duty  to  obey. 
And  while  I  regret  leaving  these  dear  sheep  and  lambs 
of  Christ's  flock  here  in  the  wilderness,  in  the  midst  of 
wolves,  for  whom  the  sympathies  of  my  soul  have 
often  been  drawn  forth,  I  rejoice  that  the  great  Shep- 
herd still  cares  for  them,  and  will  preserve  them  safe 
unto  his  heavenly  Kingdom."  His  journey  to  the 
Shawanoe  missionhouse,  through  the  wilderness,  occu- 
pied more  than  four  weeks. 

Mr.  Rollin  began  his  labors,  impressed,  but  not 
depressed,  by  the  contrast  in  the  number  who  waited 
on  his  ministry,  in  the  two  countries.  On  his  first 
Sunday  among  the  Shawanoes  there  was  but  one 
native  present,  besides  the  interpreter.  But  the  audi- 
ence increased  immediately.  His  hopeful  and  enlarg- 
ing work  was  terminated  in  1839  by  his  death,  though 
the  department  which  he  had  manned  was  assumed 
by  his  associate,  Rev.  J.  G.  Pratt. 

Mr.  Rollin  had  previously  been  employed  at  Tona- 
wanda,  New  York,  and  had  now  filled  out  a  period  of 
five  years  in  behalf  of  the  Indians  of  the  West — and 
these  were  years  of  great  good  to  them,  gratefully  re- 
ceived. "  His  labors  among  the  Creeks,  though  in- 
terrupted by  frequent  attacks  of  disease,  were  blessed 
to  the  conversion  of  many  souls,  and  at  Shawanoe 
the  fidelity  and  plainness  of  his  ministrations  and  his 
pious  example  were  not  without  some  signal  tokens 
of  the  divine  approbation."  For  months  afterward 
"  Indians  who  knew  and  felt  his  worth  continued  to 
inquire,  with  anxious  solicitude,  for  their  spiritual 
teacher." 


A   MEMORIAL,.  157 

He  was  highly  valued  by  his  missionary  associates, 
one  of  whom,  Mr.  Pratt,  speaks  of  the  interest  he  im- 
parted to  their  religious  conferences,  and  the  uplift 
he  gave  to  the  faith  and  hope  of  others,  and  adds: 
"In  his  labors  as  a  missionary,  his  plans  for  doing 
good  were  always  subjects  of  much  reflection,  and, 
when  matured,  were  prosecuted  with  the  confidence 
and  zeal  of  one  who  was  conscious  of  being  in  the 
path  of  duty ;  nor  could  he  be  turned  from  his  pur- 
pose till  convinced  he  was  wrong,  or  that  the  object 
was  of  no  importance.  In  his  intercourse  with  In- 
dians he  was '  apt  to  teach,'  and  the  results  show  that 
his  labors  were  blessed,  in  the  improvement  of  the 
Indian  character  and  the  conversion  of  many."  He 
did  not  give  up  until  faced  by  certain  death ;  and 
then,  with  his  family,  he  was  barely  able  to  remove 
to  Michigan,  where,  in  the  town  of  Commerce,  he  died 
May  12,  1839.  Let  the  graves  of  such  self-denying 
missionaries  receive  loving  attentions  until  broken  by 
the  resurrection  call. 

Though  the  workmen  die,  the  work  goes  on ;  for 
the  fall  of  one  is  the  signal  to  another  to  rise  and 
enter  the  ranks.  Rev.  Francis  Barker,  of  Hanson, 
Massachusetts,  under  appointment,  reached  the  station, 
and  entered  upon  his  duties  as  successor  to  Mr.  Rollin, 
eight  days  after  the  latter's  death.  Miss  Elizabeth 
Churchill,  Kingston,  Massachusetts,  arrived  and  began 
work  in  the  same  month,  and  afterward  was  married 
to  Mr.  Barker,  making  the  domestic  status  of  the 
mission  what  it  had  been.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pratt,  who 
had  been  absent  for  their  health,  returned  from 
Boston,  bringing,  as  a  recruit,  Miss  Abigail  Webster, 


158  POOR  i/> ! 

and  a  font  of  Cherokee  types,  in  Guess  characters, 
and  additional  English  types,  with  other  apparatus  for 
the  printing  department. 

The  "  Mission  to  the  Shawanoes  "  embraced  labor 
for  several  other  peoples,  and  the  spiritual  part  of 
the  work  became  very  prosperous.  The  congrega- 
tions were  large,  and  the  little  church  was  strength- 
ened by  the  accession  of  Blackfeather,  the  principal 
war  chief,  and  the  attendance  and  influence  of  the 
civil  chief.  But  Satan  came  among  them,  and  the 
mission  was  sorely  tried  and  even  endangered.  On 
one  or  more  occasions  the  missionaries  were  ordered 
away,  on  peril  of  their  lives.  "And  that  their  ex- 
pulsion was  not  effected  is  to  be  ascribed  to  the  good 
providence  of  God  in  conducting  to  Shawanoe,  at 
the  very  crisis  of  the  difficulty,  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Bacon, 
whom  the  acting  Board  had  especially  deputed  to  the 
mission  in  view  of  its  distressed  condition." — (Report 
of  Board,  1843.) 

The  next  year  the  mission  was  reported  increas- 
ingly prosperous.  Mr.  Barker  extended  his  labors  to 
the  out-settlements,  and  the  boarding-school  was  re- 
sumed and  carried  on  with  success. 

An  incident  of  rain  and  flood  shows  to  what  this 
as  well  as  other  Indian  mission  stations  was  subject. 
The  Osage  River,  on  the  bank  of  which  the  mission- 
house  stood,  swelled  beneath  the  rains,  ran  over  its 
banks,  and  around  and  into  the  house,  driving  the 
family  to  an  adjoining  hill,  where  they  pitched  tent. 
The  consequences  in  part,  were,  the  loss  of  stock, 
beehouse  and  contents,  hennery,  stable,  crib  and  corn, 
fencing,  crops,  and  even  the  soil,  with  the  table  and 


A   MEMORIAL.  159 

cooking  outfit,  leaving  the  dwelling  and  office  naked 
and  alone.  It  was  late  in  the  season,  game  scarce, 
and  an  appeal  for  help  necessary,  with  dire  distress  as 
an  outlook.  In  the  great  calamity  the  Ottawas,  gener- 
ally, were  involved,  making  sympathy  from  the  mis- 
sion a  necessity. 

A  brother,  recently  baptized,  went  out  with  a  canoe 
when  the  flood  was  at  its  highest  stage,  to  try  to  save 
something  from  his  house.  In  crossing  the  river,  the 
current  dashed  him  against  a  tree  and  upset  his  canoe. 
He  swam  to  a  small  tree  and  cried  for  help.  He  was 
heard,  but,  it  being  about  sunset,  and  there  being  no 
other  canoe  in  the  neighborhood,  nothing  could  be 
done  for  him.  He  could  not  hear  the  voices  on  shore, 
on  account  of  the  roaring  of  the  water.  He  called  for 
about  an  hour ;  no  relief  coming,  he  requested  that  a 
canoe  be  found  and  relief  be  sent  in  the  morning, 
though  he  feared  that  he  could  not  hang  on  so  long. 
The  sapling  shook  in  the  water,  which  was  about 
twenty  feet  deep.  He  then  sang,  distinctly,  in  Indian : 

"  Father,  I  stretch  my  bauds  to  Thee— 
No  other  help  I  know," 

and  continued  about  an  hour  in  prayer,  when  all 
was  silent.  He  was  found  at  early  dawn,  still  hang- 
ing to  the  tree,  with  no  clothing  on  him,  except  a 
shirt.  His  coat  and  everything  he  brought  from  his 
house  had  gone  with  his  canoe. 

In  1845  the  boarding-school  was  reported  as  in- 
creasingly prosperous,  and  the  spiritual  interests  as 
encouraging.  A  church  had  been  formed,  composed 
of  resident  Ottawas  and  Shawanoes,  and  soon  nuin- 


160  POOR  LO! 

bered  twenty-two.  Increased  harmon}'  among  the 
Indians  prevailed;  caste  was  giving  way,  and  the 
prospect  of  the  prevalence  of  Christian  principle  was 
cheering.  By  the  middle  of  the  year  the  membership 
of  the  church  had  doubled  in  number. 

But  death  had  knocked  at  the  Indian  huts  quite 
frequently,  and  in  one  case  with  most  painful  conse- 
quences. David  Green,  a  Christian  for  seven  years 
and  native  assistant,  was  drowned  on  June  26th,  while 
trying  to  swim  a  creek  to  attend  a  prayer  meeting. 
So  shining  an  example  of  fidelity  and  usefulness  de- 
serves the  tender  and  affectionate  words  of  one  of  the 
leading  missionaries,  Mr.  Meeker,  viz.:  "  There  is  no  Ot- 
tawa whose  death  would  have  given  such  a  universal 
shock  in  the  Nation  as  the  death  of  this  brother. 
There  is  no  one  who  has  done  so  much  as  he  in 
reforming  the  Nation.  He  has  been  looked  up  to  as 
the  main  acting  man  in  all  their  councils.  All  lov- 
ers of  good  order  and  righteousness  loved  him,  while 
evil  doers  feared  him  more  than  any  other  man.  He 
originated  the  adoption  of  laws  in  the  Nation,  stood 
in  charge  of  the  laws,  and,  until  his  death,  held  the 
highest  office  the  Nation  could  give.  He  was  the 
first  Indian  who  attended  our  religious  meetings ;  was 
the  first  ever  baptized  in  the  Osage,  which  was  May  6, 
1838;  has  acted  as  my  assistant  in  translating  a  book 
of  eighty-four  hymns,  and  the  Gospels  by  Matthew 
and  John.  He  has  been,  for  some  years,  and  was  un- 
til his  death,  publicly  recognized  as  an  assistant  mis- 
sionary. There  is,  I  think,  no  house  nor  family  in 
the  Ottawa  Nation  where  he  has  not  repeatedly  made 
religious  visits;  no  adult  person  whom  he  has  not 


A   MEMORIAL.  l6l 

warned  of  the  consequences  of  continuing  in  sin  and 
unbelief,  and  whom  he  has  not  directed  to  the  Sav- 
ior. Many  of  the  members  of  the  Ottawa  church 
were  first  awakened  through  his  instrumentality,  and 
can  now  bless  God  that  they  were  permitted  to  hear 
warnings  and  invitations  from  him. 

"  On  the  last  Sabbath  of  his  life  he  made  very  ap- 
propriate remarks  at  the  close  of  my  sermon  from 
'  Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your 
Ivord  doth  come,'  and  then  selected  and  sang  the 
hymn  translated  from  '  On  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I 
stand.'  On  the  last  night  of  his  life  he  slept  none,  but 
spent  the  whole  night  in  reading  and  explaining  the 
Scriptures  to  a  cousin  of  his — an  irreligious  man,  ex- 
horting him,  with  all  the  powers  of  his  soul,  to  be 
religious,  and  praying  with  and  for  him. 

"  On  the  2 yth  I  assisted  the  brethren,  as  also  on 
the  previous  day,  in  hunting  for  the  body  of  our  de- 
parted brother,  while  the  rain  descended  in  torrents, 
and  at  about  ten  o'clock  we  found  it  in  twenty  feet 
of  water,  near  where  he  sank.  I  then  assisted  in  dig- 
ging the  grave,  preached  the  funeral  sermon,  and 
committed  his  remains  to  the  silent  tomb." 

This  bereavement  was  succeeded  by  another, 
though  not  immediately,  which  so  well  indicates  the 
possibilities  of  Christianizing  the  savage,  even  to  a 
high  degree,  that  a  statement  of  it  will  add  interest  to 
this  narrative.  It  is  that  of  the  death  of  Chief  Black- 
feather  (Ealammatahkah),  venerable  and  illustrious. 
He  was  considered  the  successor  of  the  celebrated  Te- 
cumseh,  and  was  the  first  convert  baptized  by  Rev. 
Francis  Barker,  missionary  to  the  Shawanoes.  With 


J 


162  POOR  LO! 

but  eight  years  in  which  to  exemplify  the  religion  of 
Christ,  he  developed  a  high-toned  character,  though 
obliged  to  struggle  manfully  against  his  besetting  sins, 
particularly  intemperance,  which  he  fully  conquered. 

"  He  was  triumphant  in  his  death.  There  seemed 
to  beam  upon  his  brightened  vision  the  glories  of  the 
upper  world.  He  spoke  in  his  last  hours  of  the  great 
assurance  he  felt  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  he  had 
embraced,  and  continued  recommending  them,  exhort- 
ing, entreating,  and  encouraging  to  the  last.  As 
wearied  nature  would  again  revive  a  little  after  a  period 
of  exhaustion,  again  his  lips  were  filled  with  the 
praises  of  God.  At  the  last  religious  meeting  he  at- 
tended he  spoke  with  his  usual  energy  until,  fainting, 
he  fell  upon  the  floor ;  and  then  reviving,  he  com- 
menced again,  and  finished  his  discourse.  On  the 
morning  of  his  death  he  gave  to  each  of  his  weeping 
relatives  the  parting  hand.  He  wished  them  not  to 
mourn  for  him,  but  for  themselves ;  and  then,  request- 
ing them  to  sing  the  hymn  in  his  own  language  ex- 
pressive of  the  feelings  of  the  dying  Christian,  he 
closed  his  eyes,  and  just  as  they  finished  he  fell  asleep." 

The  protracted  meeting,  established  and  relied  up- 
on for  evangelistic  work,  became  one  of  the  most  hope- 
ful opportunities  for  inculcating  divine  truth.  The 
wilder  part  of  the  population  attended,  forming  a  strik- 
ing contrast  to  the  regular  worshipers,  in  being  decked 
in  the  wild  man's  costume,  and  often  painted,  giving  a 
grotesque  appearance  to  the  congregation.  The  meet- 
ing carried  with  it  the  idea  of  camping.  The  services 
were  held  in  the  house,  while,  for  want  of  dwellings 
in  sufficient  number,  the  comers  abode  in  tents.  A 


A   MEMORIAL.  163 

blanket  and  a  tent  were  among  the  indispensables  of 
the  occasion ;  and  the  interested  ones  carried  offer- 
ings of  coffee,  sugar,  hominy,  meat,  vegetables,  etc., 
with  which  to  appease  the  appetites  of  not  only  them- 
selves, but  likewise  those  whom  they  wished  to  win 
for  Christ  and  Heaven. 

Cholera  visited  the  station,  and  the  population 
generally,  this  year  (1849),  as  it  had  done  before,  but 
the  shafts  of  death  did  not  fall  upon  the  mission.  The 
boarding-school  was  sustained  with  encouragement, 
though  amid  some  interruption  by  the  epidemic.  The 
parents  of  the  pupils  had  come  to  see  the  benefits  of 
the  school,  and  were  more  helpful  than  previously. 
Translations  of  Scripture  had  been  circulated,  and 
both  the  local  service  and  neighborhood  prayer  meet- 
ings maintained.  Influences  unfavorable  to  Christian- 
ity soon  began  to  decline.  Paganism,  organized  into 
worship,  limiting  its  beastly  performances  to  the  day- 
time, discontinued  its  nightly  orgies  in  deference  to 
the  Christians,  and  through  the  power  of  their  religion. 

The  report  of  the  Board  for  1850  says:  "The  re- 
sults of  the  labors  of  our  missionaries  connected  with 
the  Shawanoe  mission  are  an  illustration  of  the  supe- 
rior advantages  of  mission  labor  in  the  Indian  Ter- 
ritory. The  people  are  advancing  in  the  knowledge 
of  civilized  life,  and  of  the  Christian  religion." 

About  two  years  later  Mr.  Barker  speaks  of  the 
Shawanoe  station  as  gradually  extending  its  influence 
among  the  less  favored  portions  of  the  tribe.  The 
principal  employments  of  the  people  were  farming 
and  lumber  business.  A  few  of  the  younger  men  were 
engaged  as  teamsters  to  Santa  Fe.  The  nearness  of  a 


164  POOR  L,O! 

portion  of  the  tribe  to  the  white  settlements  exposed 
them  to  the  "liquid  fire,"  but  the  Spirit  of  the  Lc*rd 
raised  up  a  standard  against  that  flood  of  iniquity. 
He  also  says,  as  to  the  Indian  character  : 

"  Very  indefinite,  not  to  say  erroneous,  ideas  pre- 
vail respecting  the  character  and  condition  of  the 
Indians.  To  anyone  sufficiently  acquainted  with  their 
language  to  hold  conversation  with  them  much  is 
disclosed  worthy  of  admiration.  The  milder  affections 
are  active,  especially  in  their  domestic  relations,  and 
their  hospitality  to  strangers  is  proverbial.  Parental 
love  is  strong  to  a  fault,  and  the  death  of  a  child  is 
not  unfrequently  the  occasion  of  extreme  agony, 
though  proportionally  brief.  .  .  .  Most  of  the 
Shawanoes  live  comfortably  in  houses  built  by  their 
own  hands,  and  many  of  them  enjoy  the  conveniences 
and  some  of  the  luxuries  of  life  obtained  by  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  soil.  The  more  enlightened  manifest 
a  commendable  zeal  in  extending  a  salutary  influence 
over  those  who  adhere  to  evil  habits." 


A   MEMORIAL.  165 


XI. 

—  IN  INDIANA;  TREATIES; 
REMOVAL  WEST;  HOME  MISSIONS; 
FRANCES  SLOCUM'S  HISTORY. 


THE  Miamis  were  once  a  numerous  and  powerful 
tribe,  composed  of  the  Weas,  Piankashas,  Peorias 
and  Kaskaskias.  These  branches  of  the  great  family 
are  not  conspicuous  in  history,  except  as  bands.  In 
the  explorations  and  settlement  of  the  West  they 
are  mentioned  individually,  but  not  as  having  the 
strong  position  and  prevailing  power  once  possessed 
by  the  united  Nation,  when  east  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  relation  of  the  Miamis  to  the  United  States 
was  essentially  like  that  of  other  tribes  ;  treaty  after 
treaty  having  been  made,  followed  by  trouble.  The 
body  of  the  Miamis  settled  in  Central  Indiana,  and 
received  annuities  from  the  Government  to  1882, 
when  its  responsibility  for  their  support  expired  by 
limitation.  Mr.  Thad  Butler,  of  Wabash,  was  the  Gov- 
ernment's Agent  in  making  the  final  settlements,  and, 
having  closed  the  business,  he  gave  an  account  of 
their  early  and  later  history  that  must  be  regarded  of 
much  value  by  historians.  The  author  takes  pleasure 
in  acknowledging,  on  behalf  of  the  reader,  his  indebt- 
edness to  him,  for  the  following  facts  : 


166  POOR  LO! 

Two  hundred  years  ago,  when  the  Great  West  had 
hardly  known  the  presence  of  a  white  man,  the  Miami  In- 
dians occupied  a  scope  of  country  extending  from  the  lakes 
and  forests  of  Michigan  on  the  north  to  the  Ohio  River  on 
the  south,  and  their  scattered  wigwams  were  to  be  found 
from  the  Scioto  River  on  the  east  to  the  country  of  the  Illi- 
nois savages  on  the  west.  The  Miamis  were  of  the  Algon- 
quin family — the  tribe  which  welcomed  the  Pilgrim  Fathers 
on  the  wild  New  England  coast.  A  common  language 
testified  to  their  common  origin.  The  Algonquins  possessed 
the  greater  part  of  the  continent  east  of  the  Mississippi  and 
south  of  the  lakes,  and  from  the  earliest  known  history  of 
the  aborigines  the  Miamis  were  a  leading  and  powerful 
tribe  of  that  mighty  family.  In  1658  their  warriors  were 
estimated  at  from  eight  to  ten  thousand,  and  they  main- 
tained long  wars  with  both  the  Iroquois  and  Sioux,  and 
were,  says  Bancroft,  the  most  powerful  confederacy  of  the 
West. 

After  ages  of  wandering  through  the  Ohio  Valley  coun- 
try the  Miamis  finally  made  their  headquarters  near  the 
present  state  line  of  Ohio  and  Indiana,  and  their  council 
fires  were  held  between  the  headwaters  of  the  Maumee  and 
the  Wabash. 

Over  fifty  treaties  were  entered  into  between  the 
Government  and  the  Miami  Nation  between  the  years  1795 
and  1840,  one  of  which  (the  treaty  of  1826)  was  made  with- 
in the  limits  of  the  present  city  of  Wabash,  at  what  is 
known  as  Treaty  Springs.  These  springs  were  called  the 
"  King  Com-e-ong  Springs"  by  the  Miamis,  signifying  the 
"  Springs  of  Paradise."  In  the  treaty  of  1818,  at  St.  Mary's, 
O.,  the  Indians  retained  what  is  known  as  the  "  Thirty-Mile 
Reserve."  This  reservation  began  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Salamonie,  where  it  empties  into  the  Wabash,  and  ran  due 
south  thirty-six  miles,  and  due  west  with  the  Wabash  the 
same  distance  to  the  mouth  of  Eel  River.  Afterward,  in 


A   MEMORIAL.  167 

1826,  the  Indians  were  permitted  to  reserve  six  miles  east 
and  south  of  the  forks  of  the  Wabash  "  for  quantity." 
When  the  treaty  of  1826  was  made,  the  United  States, 
in  consideration  of  a  settlement  of  certain  annual  moneys 
due  the  Indians,  agreed  to  pay  the  Miatnis  a  permanent 
annuity  of  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  so  long  as  they 
should  exist  together  as  a  tribe.  A  treaty  was  made  at 
the  same  time  with  the  Pottawatomies,  by  which  they 
were  to  occupy  certain  assigned  territory  north  of  the  Eel 
River. 

In  1838  the  Miamis  made  another  sale  of  lands,  re- 
taining only  some  individual  reserves  in  Wabash,  Grant, 
and  Miami  Counties,  and  in  1846,  according  to  the  terms 
of  a  treaty  made  in  1840,  a  portion  of  the  tribe,  with 
their  families  and  possessions,  were  removed  to  hunting- 
grounds  beyond  the  Mississippi.  In  this  treaty  it  was 
stipulated  as  a  reward  for  not  following  other  Indians  in 
taking  sides  with  the  British  against  the  United  States 
that  the  families  of  Richardville,  Godfrey,  and  Me-shin- 
go-me-sia,  together  with  the  brothers  of  the  latter,  might 
remain  upon  reservations  assigned  them,  and  receive  their 
annuities  in  Indiana.  Their  descendants  are  the  Indians 
still  residing  there. 

One  more  treaty  was  made  with  the  General  Govern- 
ment after  the  treaty  of  1840.  In  1854  a  delegation  of 
both  eastern  and  western  Miamis  visited  Washington,  the 
eastern  delegation  headed  by  Me-shin-go-me-sia,  and  the 
western  by  Nah-wah-lin-quah,  or  "  Big  Legs."  George  W. 
Manypenny  was  then  the  Indian  Commissioner.  By  this 
treaty  it  was  stipulated  that  $221,257.86  should  be  paid 
to  the  eastern  Miamis  at  the  expiration  of  twenty-five 
•  years,  in  lieu  of  the  permanent  annuity,  the  Government 
to  annually  pay  five  percent  interest  upon  that  amount, 
in  the  form  of  annuities,  until  the  principal  sum  became 
due  and  was  paid.  These  annuities  were  paid  regularly 


1 68  POOR   LO ! 

for  twenty-six  years,  except  during  the  first  year  or  two 
of  the  war,  and  the  principal  was  paid  in  1882,  when  the 
Miami  ceased  to  be  the  ward  of  the  United  States  and  be- 
came a  citizen. 

The  removal  of  the  Indians  to  their  western  homes,  as 
agreed  upon  in  the  treaty  of  1840,  was  not  accomplished 
until  1846.  Alexis  Coquillard  was  the  Government  Agent 
for  this  purpose.  As  the  time  approached  for  their  depar- 
ture, the  Indians  flatly  refused  to  corhply  with  the  terms  of 
the  treaty,  and  it  was  necessary  to  send  troops  to  gather 
them  at  the  appointed  rendezvous,  which  was  at  Peru. 
Many  ran  away  ;  others  claimed  relationship  to  the  favored 
bands  of  Richardville,  Godfrey  and  Me-shin-go-me-sia,  and 
were  .permitted,  when  the  claim  was  recognized,  to  re- 
main in  Indiana.  There  are  yet  old  citizens  living  who 
speak  of  their  departure  as  a  scene  of  inexpressible  sad- 
ness. About  five  hundred  Miamis,  with  their  possessions, 
were  loaded  on  canalboats.  The  route  was  up  the  Wa- 
bash  Valley  to  Fort  Wayne,  thence  to  Toledo  and  Cincin- 
nati, and  then  beyond  the  Mississippi.  Stoical  as  the  race 
is,  the  air  was  rent  with  lamentations  of  the  women,  while 
the  men  moodily  gathered  their  blankets  about  them,  and, 
looking  the  picture  of  despair,  watched  from  the  decks  of 
the  boats  the  receding  forests  which  for  ages  had  been  the 
homes  of  their  ancestors. 

Of  the  five  hundred  Miamis  who  were  sent  west  in 
1846  not  ten  are  alive  of  the  original  number,  and  the 
Western  Miami  tribe,  residing  in  Qua  Paw  Indian  Agency, 
under  the  care  of  Colonel  D.  B.  Dyer,  does  not  now  number 
fifty  (1882).  Taken  by  force  from  the  forests,  their  native 
country,  and  transplanted  to  the  wild  prairies  of  the  West, 
heart-sick  and  weary,  they  never  became  reconciled  to 
their  lot,  and  many  met  death  gladly.  A  few  returned  to 
Indiana  despite  the  Government,  and  these  were,  in  1858, 
permitted  by  act  of  Congress  to  remain. 


A   MEMORIAL.  169 

A  point  of  interest  in  Miami  history  is  the  forks  of  the 
Wabash  River,  near  Huntingdon.  As  early  as  1805  the 
Quakers  of  Maryland  established  a  mission  here,  under  the 
control  of  Dr.  William  McKinney.  Twenty-five  acres  of 
land  were  cleared,  and  a  row  of  double  log  cabins  erected. 
The  mission  was  backed  by  liberal  support,  and  a  judi- 
cious opening  seemed  to  have  been  made  for  the  work 
of  civilizing  the  Indians.  In  the  war  of  1812,  however, 
a  detachment  of  troops  burned  the  houses,  devastated  the 
fields,  and  destroyed  the  mission.  No  attempt  was  ever 
made  toward  its  reestablishment.  The  same  site  was 
famous  for  many  years  as  the  payment  ground,  and  be- 
came the  favorite  resort  for  traders  and  others  who  lived 
by  traffic  with  the  Indians.  The  village  was  regularly 
laid  off,  forming  nearly  a  perfect  square.  The  stores,  bake- 
shops,  gambling-dens,  etc.,  were  on  one  side  of  the  square, 
and  the  stabling  for  the  accommodation  of  the  Indian 
ponies  on  the  other.  The  buildings  were  not  pretentious,  ' 
and  were  constructed  of  small,  round  logs,  covered  with 
clapboards.  Puncheons  served  as  flooring,  when  any  was 
laid.  For  weeks  prior  and  subsequent  to  the  payments 
there  was  always  a  lively  trade,  the  rude,  improvised  struc- 
tures containing  stocks  of  merchandise,  each  valued  at 
from  one  thousand  to  five  thousand  dollars.  Not  less 
than  six  well-filled  stores  were  running  at  one  time,  and 
everything  that  would  contribute  to  the  comfort  and  lux- 
ury of  the  Indians  was  to  be  had — not  at  nominal  prices, 
however.  The  national  chief,  Lafontaine,  built  a  trading 
post  after  the  forks  ceased  to  be  known  as  the  payment 
ground,  erected  a  good  farmhouse  and  other  buildings, 
and  until  the  removal  of  Indians  to  the  West  it  was  a 
place  of  importance.  Now  the  site  is  simply  a  farm  resi- 
dence. The  twenty-five-acre  cornfield  of  the  mission- 
ground  is  the  homestead  of  Colonel  I,.  P.  Milligan,  of  Sons 
of  Liberty  notoriety  during  the  War  of  the  Rebellion, 
1861-5. —  Thad  Butler. 


170  POOR  LO! 

The  State  of  Indiana  has  been  an  arena  of  Indian 
missions  as  of  Indian  wars.  The  Indian  Mission  Asso- 
ciation, having  headquarters  at  Louisville,  Kentucky, 
derived  support  from  it,  and  within  the  northern  half 
of  the  State  was  organized  a  society  to  conduct  mis- 
sions among  the  Miamis.  This  tribe,  reduced  by  the 
removal  of  1846  to  about  three  hundred,  occupied  the 
Reserve  on  the  Mississinewa  River.  The  mission  was 
named  "  Frances  Slocum  Mission,"  for  that  character 
whose  life  presents  the  finest  combination  of  enchant- 
ing story  and  hard  fact  to  be  found  in  western  an- 
nals. Property  was  purchased  and  otherwise  secured, 
including  a  building  and  some  land  located  southeast 
of  Peru.  Here  various  persons  labored,  with  the  usual 
discouragements  and  encouragements,  principally  Rev. 
4  C.  J.  P.  Babcock  and  Rev.  James  Babcock,  who  had 
the  Miamis'  confidence  in  an  eminent  degree. 

Mission  work  in  their  behalf  had  some  immediate 
fruit.  Thirty-three  were  reported  as  converted  in  a 
single  year — among  them  the  renowned  Bruriette, 
who  became  a  Baptist  preacher  of  great  power.  His 
tall  form,  like  the  forest  tree,  that  was  his  pride  and 
his  symbol,  towered  impressively  in  the  midst  of  his 
tribe,  and  added  a  weird  effect  to  his  eloquence. 

The  General  Association  of  Baptists  in  the  State 
ultimately  took  the  mission  into  its  care,  and  after 
some  years  discontinued  it.  Yet  labors  for  the 
Miamis  continued.  They  came  under  the  care  of  in- 
dividual ministers  and  churches,  and  numbers  have 
been  added  unto  the  Lord  in  common  with  the  white 
people  among  whom  they  have  lived.  The  member- 
ship of  two  or  three  existing  churches  was  once  com- 


A  MEMORIAL.  171 

prised  mainly  of  them ;  but  with  the  downward  course 
of  their  destiny  their  proportion  has  become  smaller, 
until  it  has  but  little  significance.  Poor  L,o  has  be- 
come a  poor,  lone  Indian,  and  feels  that  he  is  of  "  no 
account,"  even  among  the  people  of  God. 


£* locum**  St*tov\t. 

The  story  of  Frances  Slocutn  is  familiar  to  all  readers 
of  history.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a  Quaker  who  lived 
in  the  Wyoming  Valley  during  the  Revolution.  She  was 
stolen  from  her  home  when  but  five  years  of  age,  in  1778, 
by  a  band  of  marauding  Delaware  Indians,  and  the  last 
sight  her  mother  saw  of  her  was  when  she  was  in  the  arms 
of  a  brawny  savage,  struggling,  and  calling  piteously  upon 
her  parents  to  come  to  her  rescue.  Although  her  father 
was  dead,  killed  by  the  Indians,  the  mother  and  her  sons 
diligently  sought  for  the  stolen  child  through  long  years. 
The  mother  died  in  1807,  but  the  brothers  never  relin- 
quished inquiry.  As  in  the  case  of  Charley  Ross,  the 
search  brought  numbers  of  stolen  children  to  light,  but 
nothing  was  heard  of  Frances  Slocum. 

In  1835  Colonel  George  W.  Ewing,  a  gentleman  con- 
nected with  the  Indian  service,  stopped  over  night  at  the 
Deaf  Man's  Village  (sometimes  called  the  Village  of  the 
White  Woman),  on  the  Mississinewa.  The  household  con- 
sisted of  a  venerable  woman  and  a  number  of  children,  all 
of  whom  treated  her  with  the  greatest  of  deference.  The 
Colonel  noticed  particularly  the  color  of  her  skin  and  hair, 
and,  becoming  convinced  that  she  was  a  white  woman, 
opened  conversation  with  her.  His  surmises  were  correct. 
She  said  that  she  was  stolen  by  the  Indians  when  a  very 
small  child,  and  remembered  the  name  of  her  father,  which 
was  Slocum.  The  Colonel  knew  of  her  abduction,  and, 
when  he  reached  Logansport,  wrote  letters  for  print,  which 


a 


172  POOR  Lo! 

finally  reached  her  friends  at  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania.  A 
scar  upon  one  of  her  arms,  bared  for  work,  was  noted  by 
the  visitor,  it  having  been  mentioned  by  the  bereaved 
family  as  one  of  the  means  of  identifying  the  child.  The 
brother  of  Frances  and  one  of  her  sisters  came  to  see  her, 
and  made  themselves  known,  but  all  entreaties  to  return 
to  civilization  were  unavailing.  They  made  a  reception 
for  her  at  Peru,  hoping  that  they  might  interest  her  in  a 
better  life,  and  wean  her  from  her  associations.  She  was 
present,  but  indifferent  to  the  festivities,  and  by  reposing 
upon  the  floor  of  the  veranda,  on  her  blanket,  showed 
that  her  Indian  habits  were  unyielding.  Frances  had  be- 
come an  Indian  in  every  essential  except  birth;  had  mar- 
ried an  Indian  warrior  by  the  name  of  She-pay-con-na,  and 
borne  him  four  children.  One  of  her  daughters  married 
Wah-pop-pe-tah,  alias  Peter  Bondy,  whose  name  appears 
as  one  of  the  makers  of  the  treaty  of  1854.  Another 
married  Tah-quac-yaw,  a  half-breed  Pottawatomie,  better 
known  as  Captain  Bruriette,  who  was  drowned  in  the  Wa- 
bash  River.  Frances  died  in  1847,  at  her  home  at  the  Deaf 
Man's  Village,  and  her  descendants  still  live  upon  a  por- 
tion of  the  land  reserved  for  her  by  special  act  of  Con- 
gress, a  bill  for  that  purpose  having  been  introduced  by 
John  Quincy  Adams  about  1840.  Her  Indian  name  was 
Ma-co-za-quah,  signifying  the  "  White  Female  Bear."  It  is 
supposed  that  this  name  was  given  on  account  of  the  mo- 
rose temper  caused  by  her  distressed  situation. 

The  Miamis  still  have  an  individuality  as  a  Nation, 
though  greatly  reduced  and  obscured.  They  have  not 
been  entirely  neglected,  as  missionary  records  show. 
But  whether  they  have  received  benevolent  labor  as 
Miamis,  or  under  some  other  name,  is  not  altogether 
clear.  Rev.  A.  J.  Essex,  late  general  missionary  in  the 
Indian  Territory,  made  the  following  reliable  statement 
in  1892,  in  the  Home  Mission  Monthly. 


A   MEMORIAL,.  173 

"  The  Miamis  have  fifty  thousand  acres  or  more  of 
land  allotted  in  the  northeastern  part  of  the  Territory. 
The  land  is  all  valuable,  and  they  are  opening  farms, 
and  building  good  houses,  and  raising  grain  and  stock. 
The  Peorias  lie  adjoining,  having  nearly  as  much  land, 
and  are  allotted  and  improving  their  lands.  The  Ot- 
tawas  are  adjoining  also,  on  the  south,  and  are  allotted; 
they  have  many  valuable  improvements,  and  all  these 
fragment  tribes  speak  English,  but  about  ten  persons. 
The  Qua  Paws  have  also,  northeast  and  adjacent,  a  val- 
uable reservation  allotted,  but  are  mainly  Catholics, 
and  are  behind  the  other  tribes. 

"  There  is  quite  a  number  of  Baptists  among  the 
Miainis,  and  some  also  among  the  Peorias  and  Otta- 
was.  The  Ottawas  have  a  little  church,  but  there  are 
very  few  members,  and  they  are  very  weak.  Once  in 
a  while  there  is  a  sermon  at  the  Peoria  schoolhouse, 
which  was  built  large  to  accommodate  preaching ;  and 
the  Miamis  have  meetings  semi-occasionally  at  some- 
body's house,  or  at  a  schoolhouse." 


1 74  POOR  1,0 ! 


XII. 


—  ORIGIN  OF  THE 
MISSION;  SETTLING  THE  INDIANS; 
J.  LYKINS,  R.  SIMERWELL,  ELIZA 
McCOY;  ENTERING  INTO  THEIR 

LABORS. 


THE  Putawatomies  first  come  to  notice,  in  mission- 
ary annals,  as  inhabitants  of  southern  Michigan 
and  northeastern  Illinois.  A  peculiar  character,  Me- 
nominee,  had  sprung  up  among  them,  and  through 
some  unknown  impulse  become  a  religious  leader, 
without  any  human  guide  or  adviser.  His  teaching, 
however,  was  in  the  line  of  morals  only,  yet  very  in- 
fluential for  good  —  a  voice  in  the  wilderness,  prepar- 
ing the  way  for  more  complete  and  saving  instruc- 
tion. 

This  interesting  person  was  mentioned  to  Isaac 
McCoy,  not  long  after  his  settlement  at  Fort  Wayne, 
by  an  Indian  trader  ;  and  he  sent  a  message  to  him, 
with  an  invitation  to  make  a  visit  at  the  mission. 
This  was  done  by  leader  and  followers  in  company, 
resulting  in  some  words  of  commendation  from  the 
missionary,  in  writing.  Menominee  greatly  rejoiced 
and  declared  that  he  would  preach  all  his  life  to  his 
people,  telling  them  "  My  father  says  that  I  tell  the 
truth." 


A   MEMORIAL.  175 

A  desire  to  visit  the  Putawatomies  naturally  grew 
from  this  interview,  strengthened  by  earnest  and  re- 
peated solicitations  from  them,  that  he  would  do  so. 
The  tour  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  was  made, 
occupying  about  two  weeks,  and  involving  much  hard- 
ship, yet  creating  in  him  a  greatly  increased  interest 
in  that  part  of  the  great  Indian  family.  In  parting 
with  Menominee,  after  he  had  walked  half  a  mile 
with  him  on  his  homeward  way,  begging  a  continua- 
tion of  friendship,  and  avowing  his  determination  to  try 
to  please  God  and  do  right,  he  could  but  voice  the  sym- 
pathetic exclamation  :  "  Oh,  compassionate  Savior ! 
didst  not  Thou  expand  thy  bleeding  arms  upon  Cal- 
vary ?  And  is  there  not  room  in  Thy  bleeding  bosom 
for  these  dear  people  ?  And  will  not  this  desert  soon 
begin  to  rejoice?" 

The  Carey  mission,  in  Michigan,  founded  by  Mr. 
McCoy  in  1822,  was  among  the  Putawatomies.  It 
was  very  prosperous  for  six  or  seven  years,  when  a 
treaty,  of  date  September  20,  1828,  looking  to  a  re- 
moval of  the  tribe,  and  assignment  to  it  of  lands 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  caused  an  interruption  of 
labor.  Mr.  McCoy  was  the  prime  mover  in  this  great 
plan,  but  only  for  what  he  felt  to  be  for  the  larger 
benefit  of  the  Indians.  His  exertions  were  varied 
and  unwearied,  with  the  powers  at  Washington  es- 
pecially, and  deprived  him  of  the  supreme  privilege 
of  immediate  and  exclusive  attention  to  the  spirit- 
ual interests  of  the  natives.  He  hoped  to  improve 
their  circumstances  and  the  missionary's  opportunity. 
After  the  suspension  of  labor  at  Carey  some  of  the 
missionaries  there  devoted  their  time  to  benefiting 


176  POOR  LO! 

other  neighboring  tribes,  while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robert 
Simerwell  took  charge  of  affairs  at  the  station.  And 
in  time  the  "treaty  of  Chicago,"  made  in  1833,  be- 
gan to  have  force.  By  it  the  Putawatomies  agreed 
to  move  westward,  accepting  an  extensive  tract  of 
country  on  the  northeast  of  the  Missouri  River,  above 
the  State  of  Missouri.  In  1834  a  delegation  conducted 
by  a  United  States  officer  visited  an  unappropriated 
tract  on  the  upper  branches  of  the  Osage  River,  ad- 
joining some  of  their  allies,  and  chose  that  as  the 
most  desirable  place  for  their  residence.  In  1835  an- 
other delegation  visited  the  country  assigned  them, 
northeast  of  Missouri  River,  but  without  receiving 
satisfaction  as  to  it.  As  a  consequence  a  general  dis- 
pleasure arose,  and  a  decided  aversion  to  settling  in 
it.  A  band  of  about  four  hundred  migrated  with  the 
Kickapoos,  from  the  East,  and  continued  with  them 
for  a  considerable  time,  surly  and  unsatisfied.  Later, 
about  seventeen  hundred  came,  and  also  remained  in 
a  wretched  condition,  waiting  to  be  gratified  in  their 
selection  of  a  home. 

The  Shawanoe  mission  station  became  a  center 
for  the  missionary  force,  located  in  the  usual  entrance- 
way  to  the  farther  West,  and  having  Westport,  Mis- 
souri (Kansas  City),  as  its  postoffice.  The  workers 
at  Carey  stopped  there.  One  of  these,  Mr.  Simerwell, 
while  waiting  adjustment  of  affairs,  wrote  some  small 
books,  and  they  were  printed  in  the  Putawatomie  dia- 
lect. And  in  the  same  language  he  taught  the  na- 
tives by  visiting  their  settlements. 

A  large  part  of  this  disaffected  tribe  finally  quieted 
down,  without  being  settled,  on  the  northeast  of  the 


A   MEMORIAL.  177 

Missouri,  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the 
country  designed  for  them.  The  other  part  settled 
in  the  latter,  according  to  their  wishes — a  region  at  the 
sources  of  the  Osage  and  Neosho  Rivers,  now  in  cen- 
tral Kansas.  It  commenced  sixteen  miles  west  of  the 
State  of  Missouri,  and  extended  westward  two  hun- 
dred miles,  with  a  width  of  twenty-four  miles.  To 
this  country  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simerwell  removed  in  1837. 
There  they  found  the  people  among  which  they  first 
labored  in  Michigan,  so  prosperously,  and  some  of 
whom  were  connected  with  the  Carey  station.  Mr. 
L,ykins,  looking  backward,  and  forward  to  the  new 
circumstances,  writes  hopefully :  "  We  hope  now  to 
be  able  to  collect  into  settlements  many  of  our  former 
pupils,  now  fathers  and  mothers  of  families ;  and  could 
we  have  an  additional  missionary  for  the  station,  we 
think  that  the  prospects  for  lasting  usefulness  would 
be  better  than  they  were  in  the  days  of  the  most 
successful  operation  of  the  mission  in  Michigan." 

The  Putawatomie  station  became  one  of  four 
known  as  the  Shawanoe  mission,  and  progress  was 
made  in  material  and  spiritual  things.  The  disposi- 
tion to  cultivate  the  soil  increased,  and  teaching  was 
successfully  done.  Mr.  Simerwell  accepted  appoint- 
ment from  the  Government,  as  teacher,  in  the  hope  that 
the  appropriation  of  the  Board  for  missionary  service 
would  be  granted  to  another  person,  and  the  general 
interests  thus  advanced.  The  Board  failed  to  accept 
the  opportunity,  and  ultimately  sundered  the  nominal 
relation  sustained  to  him,  acknowledging  his  "  mis- 
sionary fidelity."  Subsequently  he  held  an  appoint- 
ment from  the  American  Indian  Mission  Association, 


178  POOR   LO ! 

and  we  trace  him  as  an  influential  friend  of  the  In- 
dians and  dwelling  among  them  for  about  thirty  years. 
He  was  a  gift  of  Blockley  Church,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

A  new  interest  was  created  in  Indian  missions  by 
the  formation  of  the  new  Association,  which  did  not 
come  too  soon.  It  arrested  the  decline  of  zeal  which 
had  taken  place  while  the  demand  for  it  was  increas- 
ing on  account  of  the  extraordinary  Indian  migration 
westward.  About  ninety  thousand,  belonging  to  many 
tribes,  were  already  west  of  the  States  of  Arkansas  and 
Missouri.  A  disposition  to  be  civilized  and  cultivated 
was  generally  manifest.  Said  Mr.  McCoy,  "A  desire 
for  education  is  springing  up,  and  the  people  have 
become  accessible  to  the  doctrines  and  teachings  of 
the  Bible ;  and  about  one  thousand  within  the  Indian 
Territory  are  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Baptist  denomi- 
nation, besides  many  others  who  give  evidence  of 
genuine  piety,  who  belong  to  other  denominations  of 
Christians." 

For  the  first  year  of  its  operations  it  had  but  two 
missionaries  and  their  wives.  At  the  second  annual 
meeting  it  could  report  the  employment  of  fifteen, 
three  of  them  natives.  Heading  the  list  was  Rev. 
Johnston  Lykins,  acting  physician  and  preacher,  who 
had  lived  and  labored  among  the  Putawatomies,  in 
Michigan,  securing  their  confidence  and  love  to  an 
eminent  degree.  When  the  state  of  Mrs.  Lykins' 
health  compelled  him  to  leave  their  country,  they 
begged  him  not  to  forsake  them ;  and  their  impor- 
tunities were  such  that  he  left  his  house  furnished, 
ready  for  use,  and  in  expectation  of  returning.  But 
death  intervened,  and  his  affliction  required  a  change 
of  plan. 


A    MEMORIAL.  179 

One  falls  and  another  appears  on  the  scene,  that 
the  work  may  go  on.  Mrs.  I^ykins,  deceased,  had  wit- 
nessed the  rising,  in  her  native  State,  Indiana,  of  a 
near  relative,  who  was  fitted  and  destined  to  do  more 
service  for  the  Putawatomies  than  she  had  been  able 
to  do.  It  was  a  young  woman,  a  cousin,  about  five 
years  younger  than  herself.  She  had  sought  such  op- 
portunities to  obtain  an  education  as  the  time  and  cir- 
cumstances made  possible.  Respectable  seminaries 
were  within  reach,  and  in  two  of  these,  one  at  Wil- 
mington, Ind.,  and  the  other  at  Charleston,  Ind.,  she 
spent  three  or  four  years  in  mental  discipline.  Her 
sphere  was  at  once  presented,  and  she  entered  it  with- 
out hesitation — the  care  of  her  failing  father  and 
motherless  home,  with  such  teaching  as  safely  could 
be  added.  And,  yet,  as  one  sphere  may  precede  and 
prepare  for  another,  it  so  proved  in  this  instance.  The 
missionary  impulse,  common  to  every  true  Christian, 
dominated  her  life,  and  ere  long  led  her  to  a  new  con- 
secration of  her  cultivated  heart  and  mind. 

Her  uncle,  Isaac  McCoy,  had  a  constraining  influ- 
ence to  draw  her  to  a  field  of  high  endeavor.  He  had 
succeeded  in  founding  the  Indian  Mission  Association, 
and,  its  meetings  being  held  in  L,ouisville,  not  far  from 
her  home,  she  found  it  convenient  to  learn  its  aims, 
and  a  joy  to  partake  of  its  spirit.  His  appeals  in  be- 
half of  the  decaying  race  presented  such  lofty  views  of 
Christian  duty  that  they  reached  her  loyal  nature. 
And  she  responded  :  "  Here  am  I,  send  me." 

This  was  Eliza  McCoy,  one  of  a  number  of  Mc- 
Coys who  have  stood  for  righteousness  and  truth,  and 
of  which  she  was  a  cherished  ornament.  In  August, 


i8o  POOR  to! 

1844,  at  the  meeting  of  Bethel  Association,  Indiana, 
she  and  the  special  companion  pf  her  school  life  were 
set  apart  as  missionaries  to  the  wild  West.  The  event 
was  a  great  one,  even  in  a  community  accustomed  to 
pioneering  and  hardships,  though  not  to  voluntary 
sacrifice  for  others,  with  certain  privations,  and  possi- 
ble early  death. 

The  day  for  separation  came,  September  24,  1844, 
and  the  two  heroines,  Misses  Eliza  McCoy  and  Sarah 
A.  Osgood,  boarded  a  steamboat  for  Westport,  Mis- 
souri, bearing  commissions  from  the  Society,  and  the 
King  Himself.  It  was  a  great  undertaking  for  defense- 
less women — dangerous  boating  on  western  rivers, 
amid  wicked  passengers  and  crew,  for  three  weeks, 
and  a  laborious  career  for  and  among  wild  Indians  as  a 
further  prospect,  with  no  limit  to  it  except  that  of  the 
grave — perhaps  an  early  and  nameless  one. 

There  were  friends  at  or  near  Westport,  and  a  brief 
stay  with  them  was  made  before  entering  the  wilder- 
ness. And  while  there  they  had  an  experience  of 
a  western  tornado,  which  utterly  demolished  the 
house  in  which  they  were  staying,  wounding  Miss 
McCoy  and  others  severely,  scattering  the  house  fur- 
nishings, even  to  the  treetops,  and  killing  a  number  in 
the  vicinity — a  rough  introduction  to  their  destined 
habitation,  and  calling  for  a  fresh  girding  with  super- 
natural strength.  Under  the  circumstances  it  was  try- 
ing for  these  mutual  aids  in  the  heart's  needs  to  part, 
but  the  separation  came ;  the  one  going  to  the  Puta- 
watomies,  the  other  to  the  Weas,  with  hope  that  their 
loss  of  each  other  might  be  gain  to  those  savages. 
Their  first  very  thrilling  experience,  borne  through 


A   MEMORIAL.  l8l 

life  as  an  ever  entertaining  "  story,"  was  to  be  suc- 
ceeded by  another  before  reaching  their  work.  They 
started  from  Westport  together.  Arriving  at  the 
station  of  the  Wea  tribe,  the  only  lodgment  to  be  had 
was  the  rude  cabin  of  the  chief.  "  A  pallet  of  straw 
was  provided  in  a  small  room,  and  to  that  these  two 
missionaries  retired — not  to  rest,  but  to  spend  the 
night.  Without,  the  wolves  kept  a  continuous  howl 
all  night.  Within,  homesickness,  fear,  and  dejection 
brought  bitter  tears  for  their  comfort,  and  dismal  re- 
pinings  for  their  cheer.  Such  was  the  first  night 
within  the  circle  of  their  future  toil  and  usefulness." 
(McCormick.)  That  would  have  been  hard  fare  for 
men ;  and  what  must  it  not  have  been  for  two  unpro- 
tected young  women,  for  the  first  night  on  the  field  of 
their  lifework ! 

Miss  McCoy  was  promptly  at  her  station,  but  not 
a  moment  too  soon.  Her  cousin,  Mrs.  Delilah  Lykins, 
already  mentioned,  finished  her  course  the  day  before 
the  recruits  left  Louisville,  and  she  was  much  needed 
to  console  the  bereaved — the  mission  not  less  than 
the  immediate  family.  Her  work  lay  about  fifty  miles 
southwest  of  Westport,  in  behalf  of  those  in  the  rear 
of  some  other  tribes  in  point  of  improvement.  The 
only  school  among  them,  except  hers,  was  a  Catholic 
boarding-school,  and,  owing  to  the  Indians'  hunting- 
excursions,  which  continued  several  months  in  the 
year,  and  included  entire  families,  her  school  was  quite 
small,  and,  having  but  five  to  twelve  scholars,  all  of 
the  most  primary  and  primitive  description,  the  lack 
of  stimulus  to  her  cultivated  mind  was  one  of  her  daily 
trials. 


1 82  POOR    1,0  ! 

A  severe  epidemic  of  sickness,  not  unusual  in  the 
forest,  interrupted  her  work  during  the  second  year, 
and  after  passing  it  and  completing  the  school  term 
she  and  Miss  Osgood  returned  to  Indiana  for  rest — 
rest  from  life  among  savages.  The  testimonials  of 
sympathy  and  affection  they  received  among  friends 
were  of  the  simple  and  sincere  sort,  so  characteristic 
of  the  time  when  missionaries  were  few  and  almost 
without  facilities.  But  they  chose  not  to  stay  amid 
cultivated  flowers ;  they  accepted  the  fragrance  of  the 
wildwood  instead,  yet  only  that  they  might  save  some 
and  enter  into  their  Master's  joy. 

In  the  year  1847  tne  Putawatomies  were  moved 
to  a  location  on  the  Kansas  River,  which  removed 
Miss  McCoy  also,  and  placed  her  about  sixty  miles 
west  from  Westport.  Dr.  J.  I/ykins,  physician  under 
Government,  was  also  in  the  mission,  as  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Simerwell,  in  whose  family  the  two  former  made 
their  home.  The  place  was  called  Kaw.  The  experi- 
ence of "  moving "  enabled  Miss  McCoy  to  tell  her 
friends  a  story  which  the  most  tried  and  tempted  of 
housekeepers  could  not  equal:  A  snowstorm  the 
first  day,  but  counted  a  light  affliction ;  lodging  the 
first  night  in  an  uncomfortable  Indian  house.  Next 
night  camped  out  in  the  snow ;  Dr.  I/ykins  sick  with 
chills  and  fever.  The  next,  were  obliged  to  camp 
early,  to  care  for  the  doctor ;  had  a  wet,  "  dreary, 
dreary  place  "  ;  the  women  sought  grass  to  spread  un- 
der the  bedding ;  with  watching  and  nursing  they  sus- 
tained the  doctor  through  the  night,  when  he  seemed 
likely  to  die,  and  resumed  travel  early  in  the  morning, 
reaching  their  destination  in  the  afternoon.  Were 


A   MEMORIAL.  183 

ushered  by  circumstances  into  a  dirty,  dilapidated 
house,  which  the  blast  penetrated  at  its  pleasure,  driv- 
ing the  inmates  from  corner  to  corner,  and,  betimes, 
sifting  snow  upon  their  heads  and  shoulders. 

The  school  gained  in  popularity,  and  some  of  the 
pupils  embraced  the  Savior.  But  the  occasion  came 
for  other  changes.  Miss  Osgood  died,  leaving  a  re- 
quest that  Miss  McCoy  should  take  the  work  among 
the  Weas  that  she  was  about  to  leave.  The  wish  had 
all  the  force  of  instructions,  and  was  followed  for  one 
year,  when  Miss  McCoy  closed  her  nine-years'  career 
in  the  Indian  country,  bearing  to  her  old  home  the  love 
of  many  who  had  first  received  her  love.  From  this 
time,  1853,  her  ministry  of  good  changed  in  its  sphere, 
but  abated  not  in  its  constancy  and  wise  application, 
nor  in  the  nobility  of  the  motive  prompting  it.  Hav- 
ing been  faithful  with  few  things — a  few  untutored  In- 
dian youth — she  was  accounted  worthy  to  rule  over 
much,  even  a  large  estate,  and  so  to  enter  into  the  joy 
of  her  Lord.* 

Others  entered  upon  the  difficult  enterprise  of  car- 
rying the  Word  of  Life  to  the  Putawatomies.  In  1848 
Rev.  J.  M.  Ashburn,  late  graduate  of  Georgetown  Col- 
lege, Kentucky,  took  an  appointment,  but  first  gave  a 
period  of  efficient  service  in  raising  funds  for  the  mis- 
sion; then,  with  his  wife,  commenced  the  work  of 
preaching  and  teaching  at  the  station.  Rev.  and  Mrs. 

B.  W.  Sanders,  of  Missouri,  assumed   similar  duties. 

_ «^ 

"Her  closing  years  were  devoted  to  caring  for  those  who  needed  her 
ministrations.  One,  her  brother,  in  dying,  committed  to  her  the  complete 
control  of  his  estate,  amounting  to  $145,795,  all  of  which  she  disbursed,  as 
a  wise  steward,  for  the  good  of  others,  and  most  especially  for  the  cause 
of  religion  and  learning. 


1 84  POOR  1,0  ! 

An  interesting  appointment  was  that  of  Rev.  N.  Dille 
and  his  wife,  of  Oswego,  Indiana;  he  to  take  charge  of 
the  mechanical  and  farming  interests,  and  she  of  the  do- 
mestic, while  the  higher  duties  of  teaching  and  preach- 
ing, also,  were  to  be  discharged.  These,  with  f he  labor- 
ers already  at  the  station,  were  thought  to  be  an  impor- 
tant acquisition.  Yet  Providence  did  not  fulfill  the  ex- 
pectations cherished.  lyate  in  the  autumn  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Dille  set  off  for  their  destination,  but,  in  a  long  and 
tedious  journey,  in  which  Mrs.  Dille's  feet  were  frost- 
bitten, and  severe  snowstorms  hindered,  they  were 
unable  to  go  farther  than  to  Westport  until  February. 
From  that  point  forward  there  was  a  trackless  waste 
to  be  passed,  with  dangers,  occupying  two  days;  yet 
all,  other  missionaries  having  joined  them,  arrived  in 
safety. 

School  was  resumed  and  the  mission  promised 
well,  when  cholera  broke  out  and  discomfited  them 
for  the  time  being.  Mr.  Dille  was  compelled  to  leave 
on  account  of  domestic  affliction.  The  large  mission- 
building  was  unfinished,  and  the  work  upon  it  ceased. 
Still  the  remaining  missionaries  "  held  on,  determined 
not  to  be  thwarted  in  their  efforts  for  the  poor  Puta- 
watomies."  The  improvements  and  building  were 
reported  the  next  year  as  completed,  and  faith  and 
patience  rewarded  by  greatly  increased  prosperity  in 
all  departments.  Dr.  J.  Lykins  was  superintendent  of 
all  affairs  at  the  station,  and  to  his  faithfulness  and 
integrity  successes  were  largely  due. 

The  next  year  another  preacher  was  registered 
among  the  laborers — Rev.  I.  F.  Herrick,  of  Alabama, 
with  Mrs.  Herrick  as  teacher.  And  the  superintend- 


A   MEMORIAL.  185 

ent  was  able  to  give  a  flattering  report  of  the  con- 
dition and  prospect.  The  school  had  grown  to  near 
one  hundred  pupils,  with  others  seeking  admission, 
and  plowed  fields  been  added  to  the  resources  of  the 
home.  But  in  January  the  appearance  of  smallpox 
entirely  arrested  the  operations.  It  seemed  that  the 
Indians  were  to  be  redeemed  only  through  much  tribu- 
lation. 


1 86  POOR 


XIII. 

—  MR,  AND    MRS.  D.  LYKINS; 
MISS   S.  A.  OSGOOD  ;    HIGH    TRIBUTE. 


THE  Weas,  one  division  of  the  once  great  Miami 
Nation,  claimed  early  attention  from  the  new 
Indian  Association.  On  March  n,  1843,  it  was  de- 
cided to  establish  a  mission  for  their  benefit,  and 
Rev.  David  L,ykins  and  his  wife  were  appointed  the  ' 
missionaries.  He  was  a  young  man,  of  some  expe- 
rience among  the  neighboring  Shawanoes,  and  had 
married  Miss  Abigail  Webster,  who  had  served  under 
the  Triennial  Board,  with  the  same  people,  for  two 
and  a  half  years.  The  delay  in  fully  occupying  the 
situation,  common  in  starting  missions,  was  the  less 
regretted  because  the  services  of  a  missionary  were 
still  urgently  needed  among  the  Shawanoes,  and  these 
Mr.  L,ykins  supplied.  The  Government  had  made  a 
grant  of  a  small,  cultivated  farm,  with  buildings,  re- 
cently occupied  by  the  Agency,  on  which  to  establish 
the  Wea  mission.  Meantime  a  piteous  demand  was 
made  by  the  Shawanoes,  who  were  likely  to  be  left 
destitute,  and  Mr.  I^ykins  continued  with  them  while 
Rev.  B.  M.  Adams,  under  appointment,  went  to  the 
Weas. 

The  Wea  mission  became  one  of  peculiar  interest, 


A  MEMORIAL.  187 

on  account  of  the  sacrifice  upon  its  altar  of  Mrs.  Ly- 
kins,  and  the  companion  of  Miss  McCoy,  Miss  Sarah 
A.  Osgood.  A  boarding  and  manual  labor  school  was 
commenced,  with  Miss  Osgood  as  the  teacher.  It  at 
once  attracted  attention,  and  the  applications  for  ad- 
mission were  far  beyond  its  capacity,  which  the 
Board  had  not  the  means  to  enlarge.  Besides  per- 
forming strictly  school  duties,  the  teacher  imparted 
religious  instruction  privately,  or  at  her  house,  and 
by  visits  to  neighboring  women.  Speaking  of  the 
work  of  lone  women,  the  Secretary  well  says :  "  It  re- 
quires much  grace  and  devotedness  to  the  service  of 
God  and  the  good  of  men,  to  sustain  fortitude  to  per- 
severe under  the  discouragements  and  trials  incident 
to  their  labors,  and  their  peculiarly  trying  circum- 
stances." 

Mr.  Adams  retiring  from  the  service,  Rev.  David 
Lykins  took  the  post  of  preacher  to  the  Weas,  with 
Mrs.  Lykins  and  Miss  Osgood  also  in  the  mission. 
The  greater  part  of  the  Miami  tribes  were  removing 
from  Indiana  and  about  to  settle  with  this  division 
of  the  one  great  family,  making  the  mission  very  im- 
portant. A  new  and  commodious  school  and  meeting- 
house was  erected,  and  sixteen  acres  were  added  to 
the  farm.  Miss  Osgood  gives  a  cheering  report  of 
one  term  of  1847-8:  

All  have  been  regular  in  attendance,  and,  while  sev- 
eral have  wept  over  their  sins,  one  has  enlisted  in  the 
service  of  Christ  and  mingles  with  us  in  prayer  and  praise. 
On  the  first  Sabbath  in  this  year  Brother  Lykins  admin- 
istered the  ordinance  of  baptism  to  Amanda.  The  day 
was  very  pleasant,  the  waters  clear  and  still,  and  altogether 


i88  POOR  LO! 

it  was  a  lovely  scene.  The  Indians  came  early,  and  filled 
our  house  to  overflowing.  All  were  seriously  attentive 
during  divine  service,  at  the  close  of  which  our  family 
and  school,  to  preserve  order,  repaired  to  the  water  in 
procession,  the  Indians  quietly  following.  Many  drew  near 
the  water,  and  others  seated  themselves  on  an  eminence 
to  witness  the  first  baptism  administered  in  their  streams. 

As  in  all  other  notes  of  progress,  the  "  sound  of  the 
going  "  betokened  a  deep  impression,  which,  had  the 
occasion  been  improved  by  the  denomination,  might 
have  given  the  Indian  cause  a  place  with  the  most 
successful  evangelical  movements  of  the  century.  Not 
a  sufficient  number  of  laborers  was  sent  to  encourage 
those  who  put  their  lives  into  the  work,  and  to  give 
opportunity  for  ascertaining  who  could  endure  the 
hardships  of  a  protracted  struggle ;  while  the  amount 
expended,  even  upon  those  actually  engaged,  was  so 
trifling  as  not  to  awaken  in  the  givers  much  interest  as 
to  the  use  made  of  it.  Then  the  Government's  hand, 
though  appropriating  money,  was  not  an  advantage  ; 
at  least,  not  to  the  spiritual  part  of  the  work,  nor  was 
it  stimulating  to  the  denomination  in  charge  of  the 
enterprise. 

After  another  year  seven  additions  were  reported  ; 
among  them  the  head  chief  of  the  tribe  and  his  wife, 
making  a  still  more  impressive  baptismal  occasion. 
The  school  shared  in  the  fruits.  And  with  Rev.  T.  L. 
Jackson  and  Miss  S.  G.  Simerwell  added  to  the  work- 
ing force,  the  mission  was  thought  to  have  unusual 
prosperity.  After  mentioning  many  points  of  encour- 
agement in  school  and  religious  activity,  Miss  Osgood 
adds :  "  More  than  twenty  daily  recite  passages  from 


A   MEMORIAL.  189 

the  Word  of  God,  and  read  every  Sabbath  in  that  pre- 
cious book."  The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  tes- 
tified as  follows  :  "  The  influence  of  this  mission  un- 
der the  management  of  that  most  worthy  man,  Rev. 
David  Lykins,  has  not  only  tended  to  advance  the  con- 
dition of  the  children  immediately  under  his  charge, 
but  may  be  found  in  every  wigwam  or  house  in  the 
Territory.  Much  credit  is  also  due  Miss  S.  A.  Osgood, 
who  is  at  the  head  of  the  female  department  of  this 
school ;  she  is  a  most  estimable  young  lady,  and  is  pe- 
culiarly well  fitted  for  the  position  she  occupies." 

The  dial  of  the  century  showed  high  noon.  It  was 
1850,  and  a  good  time  to  make  a  reckoning.  The  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Magazine  made  the  following  state- 
ment as  to  the  operations  of  the  Indian  Mission  Asso- 
ciation, which  had  been  organized  less  than  eight 
years ;  with  four  missionaries  in  the  field,  and  receipts 
aggregating  $3,000.35,  for  the  first  year,  viz. :  "  Since 
1842  the  Association  has  been  steadily  extending  its 
operations;  the  present  number  of  missionaries  and 
assistants  being  thirty-two,  schools,  five,  number  of  per- 
sons baptized  during  the  year,  one  hundred  and  seven- 
ty-four, receipts,  $13,493.50."  Communicants,  about 
thirteen  hundred. 

The  year  1852,  the  time-limit  of  these  sketches, 
brought  changes  and  much  sorrow  to  the  young  and 
hopeful  Wea  mission.  Its  first  teacher,  Miss  Osgood, 
was  taken  from  her  loved  employ  to  the  Realm  of 
Rest,  January  9th,  leaving  a  large  number  of  admiring 
and  advancing  pupils  to  wonder  why  it  should  thus 
be.  She  proved  her  affectionate  interest  in  them  by 
a  last  request  that  her  tried  and  trusted  friend,  Miss 


POOR  I<o! 

McCoy,  should  take  her  place,  leaving  her  own  sta- 
tion to  do  so.  Six  days  after  this  sad  event  came 
another  of  similar  sadness,  at  the  same  station.  Mrs. 
Abigail  Webster,  wife  of  Rev.  David  Lykins,  entered 
into  Rest,  likewise.  In  1840  she  left  the  scenes  of 
home  and  sanctuary,  in  I^owell,  Massachusetts,  for  a 
frontier  life  in  behalf  of  the  friendless  race,  and  abode 
among  them  for  eleven  years ;  proving,  in  both  single 
and  married  life,  her  oneness  of  purpose  to  devote 
her  days  to  their  good. 

The  United  States  Agent,  in  a  note  announcing 
their  deaths,  and  after  describing  the  happiness  and 
composure  with  which  they  met  the  last  trial,  was 
constrained  to  say : 


I  should  do  violence  to  my  feelings  were  I  to  close 
without  paying  a  small  tribute  of  respect  to  the  memory 
of  the  deceased.  I  came  into  the  Indian  country  the  first 
of  July,  in  discharge  of  an  official  duty,  and  most  of  the 
time  since  I  have  shared  the  hospitality  and  enjoyed  the 
society  of  the  missionary  family  at  this  station ;  and  I  ex- 
press myself  but  coldly,  when  I  say  that  they  enjoyed  my 
highest  esteem  and  confidence. 

To  a  singleness  of  purpose  and  devotion  to  the  inter- 
est committed  to  their  charge,  they  united  a  high  order  of 
capacity  and  intellectual  fitness  for  their  peculiar  and  most 
delicate  and  difficult  duties ;  and  I  fear  there  must  be  a 
long  lapse  of  time  before  their  places  may  be  filled.  They 
died  at  their  post  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duties, 
and  their  memory  should  be  cherished  and  treasured  by 
all  the  friends  of  Indian  missions. 

The  cemetery  at  the  Wea  mission  station,  near 
Paola,  Kansas,  will  ever  have  a  pathetic  interest  to 


A   MEMORIAL.  IQI 

those  who  are  familiar  with  this  sketch.  Side  by  side 
are  the  graves  of  these  humble  toilers,  while  the  dust 
of  the  lowly  people  for  whom  they  endured  and  died 
has  long  since  mingled  with  its  mother  earth,  through- 
out the  region. 


i 92  POOR 


XIV. 

<SHttf  —  JAMES  A.  RANALDSON; 
SAMUEL  EASTMAN;  HONOR  TO  WHOM 
HONOR;  A  HOPEFUL  CAUSE;  A  CHRIS- 
TIAN CHIEF  ;  ENDS  OF  THE  EARTH 
MEET. 


ONE  of  the  earliest  missionaries  of  the  Board  was 
Rev.  James  A.  Ranaldson,  who,  in  1817,  estab- 
lished work  at  New  Orleans  and  vicinity  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  Aborigines.  A  most  malignant  fever  in  the 
city  drove  him  to  an  adjoining  parish  for  a  settlement, 
and  St.  Francisville  became  his  station.  His  career 
was  limited  in  time,  but  the  space  over  which  he  trav- 
eled, bearing  the  good  tidings,  embraced  Mississippi 
and  Alabama,  as  well  as  Louisiana;  and  the  report 
said  :  "  He  has  been  actively  employed  in  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  bond  and  free,  with  a  success  that  has 
rejoiced  our  hearts." 

Mr.  Ranaldson  was  from  North  Carolina  ;  was  one 
of  the  founders  of  the  old  Triennial  Convention,  and 
received  his  appointment  as  missionary  at  its  first  tri- 
ennial session.  It  is  stated  that  he  influenced  the 
"  Mississippi  Society  for  Baptist  Missions  "  to  send 


A   MEMORIAL.  IQ3 

Rev.  Isaac  Suttle  among  the  Creeks,  whose  labors  re- 
sulted in  the  formation  of  a  church  among  the  Creek 
colored  people,  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  in  that 
tribe. 

Samuel  OBaatntan. 

Rev.  Samuel  Eastman,  of  New  Hampshire,  was  or- 
dained to  the  work  in  the  Southwest,  September  29, 
1818,  with  Natchez  as  the  center  of  his  teaching  and 
preaching.  The  services  took  place  in  Sansom  Street 
Church,  Philadelphia,  where  the  hand  of  missionary 
ordination  was  laid  upon  others  in  previous  and  sub- 
sequent years.  To  Dr.  Wm.  Staughton,  secretary, 
pastor,  and  theological  professor,  and  a  few  others, 
were  given  the  joy  and  the  responsibility  of  "  separat- 
ing" many  for  the  work  to  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
called  them.  The  rotunda  of  that  much-frequented 
church  repeatedly  echoed  the  Great  Commission,  and 
heathen  at  home  and  abroad  received  the  benefit  of 
what  was  done  there. 

$0tt0r  to  pUtJcmt  $0tt0r. 

Rev.  John  B.  Jones,  in  his  lectures  on  Indian  affairs, 
delivered  in  eastern  States  during  his  exile  from  the 
Indian  Territory,  pays  high  regard  to  the  work  accom- 
plished by  others  than  Baptists.  The  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  began  mis- 
sions among  the  Cherokees  in  1816-17,  and  sustained 
a  larger  force  on  the  field  than  that  of  any  other 
society.  Its  policy  called  for  teaching,  to  a  great  ex- 
tent, and  so  resulted  in  limited  spiritual  fruits,  as  com- 


194  POOR  i/> ! 

' 

pared  to  the  success  of  those  who  have  maintained 
that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  and  its  direct  promulgation 
should  be  first  in  all  missionary  projects.  It  was  this 
higher  view  that  called  Evan  Jones  from  the  tedium 
of  limited  schoolroom  routine  to  the  wider  sphere  of 
evangelical  duty,  and  caused  him  to  become  the  great 
man  that  he  really  was.  His  son,  seeing  the  matter  in 
the  same  light,  followed  him  and  entered  into  his  joy. 
He  had  a  fine  appreciation  of  what  anyone  effected  in 
Christian  work,  and  hence  the  following  tribute,  to 
whom  it  was  justly  due : 

"  This  Society  (A.  B.  C.  F.  M.)  has  constantly  kept 
a  strong  force  of  white  missionaries  in  the  field,  and 
they  have  always  been  very  active  and  efficient  in  sus- 
taining schools  among  the  Indians  and  in  translating 
and  printing  portions  of  the  Bible  and  other  useful 
matter  in  the  Cherokee  language.  Their  books  have 
been  used  by  all  other  denominations,  and  have  proved 
one  of  the  most  powerful  means  of  civilizing  and  Chris- 
tianizing the  people.  Their  churches  have  proved  a 
great  blessing  to  the  Nation. 

"  Besides  the  preaching  at  their  stations,  two  of  the 
missionaries,  Rev.  Wm.  Chamberlain  and  Rev.  Daniel 
S.  Buttrick,  devoted  themselves  exclusively  to  preach- 
ing. They  traveled  in  various  parts  of  the  Nation, 
and  visited  the  most  neglected,  inaccessible,  as  well  as 
the  more  enlightened  and  favored  of  the  people.  Mr. 
Buttrick  was  remarkable  in  attachment  to  the  Indians. 
Few  have  ever  preached  to  them  with  a  warmer  heart, 
or  a  deeper  sense  of  responsibility  to  God ;  and  there 
are  few  names  that  will  be  longer  remembered  or  more 
warmly  cherished  by  the  Cherokees  than  that  of  this 


; 


SANSOM  STREET  BAPTIST  CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA.  PA. 

A  large  circular  Sanctuary,  ninety  feet  in  diameter,  made  resonant  with 

the  eloquence  of  Dr  William  Staughton,  Pastor  (181 1-1822), 

and  Missionary  Secretary  ( 1 8 1 4- 1 826),  and  hallowed 

by  services  relating  to  the  departure  of 

many  Missionaries,  East  and  West. 


A  MEMORIAL.  195 

man.  He  rebuked  them  sharply,  prayed  for  them 
fervently,  and  pleaded  with  them  in  tears,  both  in  the 
pulpit  and  from  house  to  house,  and  many,  both  in  his 
own  denomination  and  in  others,  are  rejoicing  in  the 
hope  of  heaven,  whose  hearts  were  first  melted  by  the 
word  of  truth  which  he  preached.  He  began  his 
labors  in  1818.  He  labored  hard  during  the  early 
history  of  the  mission  in  clearing  up  the  ground  and 
sowing  the  good  seed,  but  was  permitted  to  bring  but 
a  small  portion  of  the  sheaves  with  him.  A  premature 
feebleness  of  health  weakened  his  energies  for  years, 
and  finally  God  called  him  home.  He  was  in  the  field 
over  twenty  years." 


As  early  as  1818  Rev.  Humphrey  Posey,  with  only 
one  year  of  experience,  testifies  to  the  promise  of  the 
cause  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  The  progress  of  the  Indians  surpasses  my  most 
sanguine  hopes.  I  visited  one  school  on  the  day  after 
its  commencement,  and  found  a  number  able  to  show 
any  letter  in  the  alphabet,  and  name  it.  One  man  and 
his  wife,  in  another  school,  who  did  not  talk  English 
at  all,  had  learned  in  about  nine  days  to  spell  the  words 
of  three  letters.  Their  anxiety  appears  great  to  obtain 
information;  they  know  there  is  something  in  the 
Bible  to  which  they  are  strangers,  and  they  want  to 
understand  it." 

The  following  authentic  statement  conveys  evi- 
dence from  the  best  of  sources,  after  fifty  years  of  In- 
dian missions  ;  some  of  them  of  an  intermittent  and 
indifferent  character  : 


196  POOR  i<o! 

"  At  the  second  annual  Conference  of  the  Board  of 
Indian  Commissioners,  held  in  Washington,  in  January, 
1873,  with  the  representatives  of  the  religious  societies 
and  boards  cooperating  with  the  Government,  Right 
Rev.  Bishop  Whipple,  of  Minnesota,  said,  '  My  wildest 
dream  of  what  might  be  done  for  the  Indians  has  been 
accomplished.  I  had  never  conceived  in  my  heart  that 
a  work  could  be  done  for  the  Indian  equal  to  that 
which  has  been  done  within  the  last  ten  years,  and, 
more  especially  during  the  last  four  years  in  which 
we  have  had  the  cooperation  of  a  Christian  Govern- 
ment.' Most  people,  like  Bishop  Whipple,  have  been 
very  unbelieving  as  to  the  possibilities  and,  especially, 
the  probabilities  of  Indian  evangelization  and  civiliza- 
tion. But  what  has  been  done  among  the  Indians  of 
the  Indian  Territory,  not  in  four  years,  but  as  the  re- 
sult of  missionary  work  dating  back  for  at  least  a  half 
a  century,  is  a  rebuke  forevermore  to  all  this  unbelief. 
A  work  has  been  done  that,  in  many  important  re- 
spects, as  I  think,  has  not  a  parallel  at  present  on  the 
globe." 

Bishop  Whipple  further  testifies,  after  years  of  daily 
association  with  the  Indians  and  devotion  to  their  wel- 
fare: 

"  There  is  not  to  be  found  on  the  face  of  the  earth 
a  heathen  people  who  offer  so  great  an  encourage- 
ment to  the  work  of  Christian  civilization.  The  North 
American  Indian  is  the  only  heathen  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  who  is  not  an  idolater ;  who  recognizes  at  once 
the  fact  that  there  is  a  Great  Spirit ;  who  believes  in 
an  unseen  spirit-world,  and  who  has  an  abiding  faith  in 
spirit  influence.  He  also  feels  most  keenly  that  he 
belongs  to  a  common  race." 


A   MEMORIAL.  197 

And  this  confirms  the  testimony  of  Rev.  Isaac  Mc- 
Coy, who,  after  nearly  twenty  years  among  the  In- 
dians, engaged  with  intensest  zeal  in  their  behalf, 
makes  the  following  declaration: 

"  No  heathen  people  upon  earth  ever  presented  so 
few  obstacles  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  use- 
ful customs,  and  righteous  laws,  as  the  Aborigines  in 
their  native  condition.  The  absence  of  a  constituted 
mythology  left  their  minds  partly  as  a  blank,  on  which 
to  write  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel ;  their  poverty  pre- 
pared them  for  the  admission  of  better  customs  in 
common  life,  and  the  equality  which  prevailed  among 
all  prepared  them  for  the  adoption  of  laws  securing 
the  rights  of  all." 

John  B.  Jones,  in  a  lecture  delivered  in  the  North 
and  East,  in  1874,  bore  unqualified  witness  to  the 
precious  fruitage  of  the  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  In- 
dians in  preceding  years.  He  said: 

"  The  work  among  the  Indians  has  been  a  success. 
You  do  not,  indeed,  get  your  pay  in  a  host  of  strong 
churches  rolling  back  their  thousands  into  the  treas- 
uries of  your  societies,  but  you  have  had  your  pay,  and 
are  still  getting  your  pay,  in  the  conversion  of  souls, 
obscure  and  unknown  though  they  be.  Many  of  these 
sons  of  the  forest  have  heard  the  word  of  life  from  a 
Bingham,  a  Meeker,  a  Pratt,  a  McCoy,  and  other  mis- 
sionaries, as  well  as  from  their  native  preachers. 
Though  under  great  disadvantages,  many  of  them 
have  believed  in  Jesus,  fought  the  good  fight,  finished 
their  course,  and  gone  home  to  glory.  This  is  the  re- 
ward of  your  work  of  love.  I  am  sustained  in  this  as 
the  proper  reward,  by  the  testimony  of  some  of  the 
most  devout  and  eminent  men. 


198  POOR   LO ! 

"  I  remember  a  very  emphatic  expression  of  this. 
One  of  our  Cherokee  boys  went  to  Upper  Alton,  Illi- 
nois, to  College.  He  had  no  money,  but  labored  with 
his  own  hands  for  board  and  clothes,  working  his  way 
through  the  Sophomore  year,  when  sickness  came 
upon  him.  For  many  long  weeks  he  lay,  gradually 
wasting  away.  But  he  was  a  Christian,  and  held  up 
his  torch  through  his  long  sickness  among  strangers 
of  another  race.  His  room  was  a  Bethel.  The  stu- 
dents attended  him,  sang  and  prayed  with  him,  and 
witnessed  his  joy  in  Christ.  The  professors  and  their 
wives  and  others  visited  him  and  prayed  with  him,  and 
heard  his  testimony  for  Jesus.  He  went  home  to  glory, 
triumphant  in  Christ.  Dr.  Reed,  president,  said  to  me 
after  the  young  man's  death,  '  If  there  were  no  other 
reward,  the  victories  of  grace  in  that  young  man  are 
worth  all  the  money  that  the  Cherokee  mission  has 
cost.' 

"  But  if  Dr.  Reed  could  have  been  amongst  that 
people  he  could  have  witnessed  and  known  many 
other  such  beds  of  sickness  and  deaths  quite  as  glori- 
ous. They  have  been  occurring  all  along  from  the 
foundation  of  the  mission,  as  from  time  to  time  the 
voice  of  Jesus  has  been  calling  his  redeemed  to  their 
home.  This  is  the  pay  which  God  intended  you 
should  have  for  your  missionary  work  among  the 
Indians." 


A   MEMORIAL.  199 

31  «htrt*tt*u  Chief. 

In  evidence  of  the  undoubted,  the  saving  and  sanc- 
tifying effect  of  the  Gospel  upon  the  Indian  mind,  the 
following  incident  is  related  and  well  authenticated : 

In  the  autumn  of  1839  a  company  of  Delawares  in- 
vited Charles  Journeycake  (memorialized  in  chapter 
eight)  to  accompany  them  on  a  trapping  expedition  in 
the  capacity  of  commander.  Charles  was  a  talented 
young  Delaware,  who  had  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
reading,  and  who  had  become  a  member  of  a  Baptist 
Church.  He  refused  to  accept  of  the  office  of  leader, 
or  even  to  join  the  company,  unless  all  would  agree  to 
attend  prayers  at  camp  every  night  and  morning ;  to 
bring  into  camp  all  their  traps  on  Saturday  evening, 
and  to  spend  the  Sabbath  in  rest  and  religious  exer- 
cises. Only  one  besides  himself  professed  to  be  pious, 
and  he  was  a  member  of  the  same  church.  Neverthe- 
less, all  agreed  to  Charles's  propositions.  They  were 
in  the  wilderness  about  six  weeks,  during  which  time 
all  strictly  adhered  to  their  engagement.  Morning 
and  evening  prayers  were  regularly  observed,  at  which 
times  portions  of  the  Scriptures  were  read  and  hymns 
sung  in  the  Delaware  language ;  and  on  Sundays 
Charles  read  and  expounded  the  Scriptures,  and  ex- 
horted his  fellow  trappers  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  And  not  even  their  traps  were  allowed  to  re- 
main set  for  catching  beaver,  lest  unhallowed  thoughts 
should  turn  towards  them,  to  the  desecration  of  the 
Sabbath.  That  same  desert  had  been  frequented  by 
Indians,  from  time  immemorial,  but,  perhaps,  had 
never  before  resounded  with  the  voice  of  prayer  and 
praise. 


200  POOR   I,O! 

&n*0  of  the  (&avt\ 

There  are  pleasant  incidents  along  the  devious  and 
difficult  ways  of  missionary  life,  and  some  that  thrill 
and  impress.  Not  the  laborers  only,  but  the  sympa- 
thetic supporters  of  them  as  well,  occasionally  have 
opportunities  to  receive  new  and  cheering  assurance 
that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  God.  While  they  have  more  trial  of  faith  than 
those  less  interested,  they  likewise  have  more  expe- 
rience upon  which  to  build  a  faith  in  the  final  tri- 
umph of  the  Messiah ;  a  better  use  of  the  key  to  the 
future,  and,  therefore,  more  satisfaction  with  the  ways 
of  God,  and  greater  joy  in  the  successes  of  His  king- 
dom. 

What,  for  example,  more  refreshing  by  the  way 
than  the  meeting  at  Augusta,  Georgia,  in  1834,  of 
missionaries  from  opposite  sides  of  the  globe,  with 
fruits  of  their  labors  with  them  !  It  was  a  "  little  col- 
lection of  persons  in  a  private  room."  From  the  far 
East  had  come  Rev.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  and  while  on 
a  tour  through  the  Southern  States,  taking  along  some 
"  stars  "  in  their  crown,  Moung  Swa-Moung,  Burman, 
and  Ko  Chet-Thing,  Karen,  whom  should  they  meet 
if  not  Evan  Jones  with  as  many  converted  savages 
from  Cherokee  land !  There,  also,  was  present  the 
chief  representative  of  the  great  organization  that 
cared  for  missions  in  both  climes — Rev.  Lucius 
Bolles,  D.  D.  With  what  intense  interest  these  Chris- 
tians must  have  looked  upon  each  other,  as  in  speech- 
less embarrassment  they  studied  such  racial  peculiari- 
ties as  were  presented,  and  with  wonder  and  gratitude 


A   MEMORIAL.  2OI 

reflected  that  the  Gospel  has  provisions  of  mercy  for 
"  every  creature  "  ! 

Mr.  Jones,  on  behalf  of  his  people,  expressed  the 
hope  "  that  this  evidence  of  the  extended  operations 
of  divine  grace  among  distant  and  crowded  nations, 
presented  in  the  persons  of  the  laborers  and  the 
fruits  of  their  toil,  will  expand  our  views  and  stimu- 
late us  to  more  unreserved  devotedness  and  vigorous 
exertions  in  our  own  sphere."  He  saw  that  such  an 
influence  was  to  be  expected  from  the  occasion.  An- 
other who  was  present  observed :  "  This  was  one  of 
the  seasons,  too  seldom  in  my  poor  pilgrimage,  to  be 
remembered  with  soul-refreshing  interest  while  mem- 
ory shall  last." 

In  reference  to  this  visit  at  Augusta,  a  correspond- 
ent of  the  Tarborough  (N.  C.)  Free  Press  said :  "  Here 
were  hearts  united  in  the  fellowship  of  Christ,  whose 
voices  could  not  unite  in  his  praise ;  hearts,  though 
tutored  in  different  climes,  yet  cast  in  the  same  mould 
and  leavened  with  the  same  truth ;  knees  bowing  to 
the  same  God,  that  have  bowed  to  different  gods,  and, 
some,  to  dumb  idols.  Is  not  here  enough  to  awaken 
the  sympathy  of  the  most  unfeeling;  to  excite  to 
vigilance  the  careless ;  to  call  into  action  all  the 
feelings  of  gratitude,  and  create  in  us  greater  anx- 
iety for  constant  labor  in  the  cause  of  salvation !  It 
was  by  far  the  most  memorable  day  and  season  I 
ever  saw,  or  ever  expect  to  see  this  side  of  Heaven. 
I  have  not  a  doubt  but  that  it  will  light  on  ages'  yet 
to  come,  and  through  the  ages  of  eternity." 


r- 


202 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


Academy,  Choctaw,  94 ;  Blue 
Springs,  95. 

Adams,  J.  Q^,  message  on  re- 
moval, 33. 

Appeal,  Indians  to  Gov't,  31 

Ark,  the,  86. 

Bacon,  J.  S.,  visits  Shawanoes, 
158. 

Barker,  F.,  152;  157. 

Binghams,  A.  and  A.  J.,  138;  140. 

Blackburn,  Rev.  G.,  16. 

Blackfeather,  Captain,  155;  158; 
101. 

Blanchard,  I.  D.,  122. 

Brainard,  David,  13. 

Brown,  Catharine,  16. 

Brown,  P.  P.,  Jr.,  94. 

Bushyhead,  Jesse,  39;  47;  48;  60. 

Butler,  missionary,  imprisoned,  34. 

Buttrick,  D.  S.,  194. 

Camp-meetings,  162. 

Canadian  River  Church,  93. 

Cherokee,  country,  26;  pathetic 
appeal,  3 1 ;  Cherokee  Phcenix 
suppressed,  35;  Christians  at 
Nashville,  46. 

Chickasaws,  merged,  92. 

Choctaws,84;  removal,  87. 

Christians,  whipped,  7 1 ;  77. 

Church,  removing,  47;  first  in 
Indian  Territory,  66. 

Churchill,  Miss  E.,  157. 

Clinch,  Gen.,  102. 

Compere,  L.,65. 

Crawford,  campaign,  126. 

Creeks,  64;  oppose  preaching,  69. 

Dade,  Major,  defeat  of,  101. 

Davis,  John,  native  preacher,  65. 


Dela wares,  121;  125;  church,  131. 

Deputation,  peace,  107. 

Dille,  N.,  enters  the  work,  184. 

Dogs,  Spanish,  from  Cuba,  107. 

Downing,  Lewis,  62. 

Dyer,  S.,  74. 

Eastman,  S.,  193. 

Ebenezer?  first  Church  in  Indian 

Territory,  66. 
Education,  Ottawa,  137. 
Edwards,  Jonathan,  12. 

"       Jerusha,  13. 
Elliot,  John,  1 1. 
Emigration,  first,  32. 
Ewing,  Col.  G.  W.,  171. 
Flood,  Osage  River,  1 58. 
Friends   (Quakers),  efforts,    1 52  ; 

with  Miamis,  169. 
Georgia,  seek  Cherokee  lands,  27. 
Great  Valley  Church,  missionaries 

from,  21. 
Green,  David,  native,  drowned, 

160. 

Guess,  George,  alphabet,  24. 
Hay,  A.  L.,  78. 
Herrick,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  184. 
Indian  Mission  Asscn.  formed,  72. 
Islands,  Joseph,  76. 
Jackson,  A.,  on  removal,  30;  "  Big 

Knife,  "97;  104. 
Jesup,  Gen.,  105,  106. 
Johnson,  G.J.,  notes,  81 ;   108. 
Jones,  Evan,  prospered  in  Indian 

work,  38;  arrested,  40;   life, 

49;  wife,  54;  meeting  Asiat- 
ics at  Augusta,  1 99. 
Jones,  John  B.,  life?  54;    tributes 

to,  57,  58;  testimony  of,  197. 


INDEX. 


203 


Journeycake,  Chas.,  128;  mother, 
128;  the  Christian  chief,  198. 
Jumper,  Gen.,  106. 

"      John,  108-10. 
Kingsbury,  Rev.  Cyrus,   16;  20; 

85. 

King  Philip,  106. 
Lykins,   Mr.  and   Mrs.  D.,   186; 

with   Weas,    187;    Mrs.    D. 

dies,   190;  tribute  of  U.  S. 

Agent,  190. 
Lykins,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.,  73;  153; 

with    Putawatomies,    173; 

Mrs.  L.  dies,  181. 
Marshall,   Chief  Justice,   decides 

for  the  missionaries?  34. 
Mason,  J.  O.,  tragic  experience  68. 
Mayhews,  the,  1 1. 
McCoy,  Eliza,  179;  return,  182; 

goes  to  Weas,  183. 
McCoy,  Isaac,  testimony  to  value 

of  Indian  Missions,  097. 
Meeker,  J.,  135. 
Menominee,  a  John  the  Baptist, 

'74- 

Merrill,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  145,  et  al. 

Methodists,  with  Wyandots,  127. 

Miamis,  165;  history,  166;  trad- 
ing post,  169;  missions  to, 
170. 

Micanopy,  chief,  105. 

Monmouth,  steamer,  lost  with  na- 
tives, 37. 

Monroe,  James,  on  removal,  32. 

Morse,  Miss  H.  H.,  139. 

"     E.S.,  118;  123,  with 
testimony. 

Mountain  region,  Christians  of,  42. 

Murrow,  J.  S.,  on  Seminoles,  1 1 1. 

North  Fork  Church,  75. 

O'Bryant,  Rev.  D.,  removed  west 
with  Cherokees,  38. 

Oganaya,  60. 

Ojibwas,  137;  church,  139;  tours 
with,  141. 

Okechobee,  Lake,  battle  of,  105. 

Omathla,  Chas.,  shot,  99. 

Osages,  143-4. 


Osceola,  99;  105-6. 
Osgood,  S.  A.,  180;  journey  west, 
180;  with  Weas,  187;  report, 
187;  dies,  189. 

Otoes,  144;  mission,  145;   hunt- 
ing, 147. 
Ottawas,  134. 
Ouchalatta,  62. 
Persecution,  Creeks,  155. 
Pilgrims,  efforts,  10. 
Posey,  Humphrey,  20;  testimony 

of,  195. 

Potts,  R.  D.,89. 
Pratt,  J.G.,  120. 
Printing,  on  new  system,  154. 
Providence  ch.,  first  in  Choctaw 

territory,  90;  enlarged,  91. 
Putawatomies,  174. 
Ranaldson,  Jas.  A.,  192. 
Removal,  manner  of,  36;  begun, 

42. 
Revival,  en  route,  43-48;  Creeks, 

74;  under  persecution,  137. 
Roberts.  T.,  21 ;  23. 
Ross,  Chief  John,  29. 
Rollin,  D.  B.,67;  opposed  and  re- 
moved, 155;  dies,  157. 
Sansom  St.  Church,  setting  apart 

missionaries,  21 ;  193. 
Sault  de  St.  Marie,  138. 
Scott,  Gen.,  sent  to  remove  Cher- 
okees, 35;    with  Seminoles, 
102. 

Seminoles,  96;   aids,  97;   treaty, 
98;  evade  and  devastate,  101. 
Sergeant,  John,  12. 
Shawanoes,  152;  the  "Sun,"  154; 

character,  164. 

Simerwell,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.,  176. 
Skiggett,  Henry,  native  assistant, 

120. 

Slater,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.,  134. 
Slocum,  Frances,  171. 
Smedleyjos.,77;  89;  pj. 
Southern  Baptists,  credit  to,  108. 
Spain,  war  with  U.S., 98. 
Steward,  John,  African  missionary 
to  Wyandots,  128. 


204 


INDEX. 


Stockbridges,  1 20. 
Taylor,  Gen.  103. 
Taylor,  l.ucy  H.,  90. 
Thompson,  Chas.,  63. 

"          Gen.  Wiley,  99. 
Tinsawattee,  2 1 . 
Tinson, John,  59. 
Treaties,  Schermerhorn,  29;    Fort 

Moultrie,  103;  with  Miamis, 

166. 

Tucker,  Eber,  70;  89. 
Valley  Towns,  2 1 . 
Wallace,  Rev.  S.,  80. 


Walton,  Mary,  122. 

Weas,  the,  186;  commissioner 
testifies,  189;  magazine  re- 
ports, 189. 

Whipple,  Bishop,  testimony  of, 
196. 

Wickliffe,  John,  39;  60. 

Wilson,  C.  £.,89. 

Worcester,  missionary,  im- 
prisoned, 34. 

Wyandots,  127. 

Yazoo  River,  86. 


'  v'l  > 

'  \  W.  I'--  ---  .' 


A     000  942  003     5 


